Chapter One

Serafina

The leather strap of my satchel left grooves in my palm as I clutched it close with clammy hands. This was it. The final straw.

Sandstone floor scuffed against my toes. My breath became heavy as I hastened towards the gallery of the castle. Moonlight cast shadows through tall windows, leaving room to hide if need be.

My own family had shattered my trust. All the promises made were broken. All the dreams that could have been were gone. There were no choices given and no negotiations would be heard on my part. If my father was determined to legitimize me, his lowly, bastard daughter, then I was out.

Bile rose to my throat as the warning replayed in flashes. Bloodstained hands came first. Then the metallic bitterness lingered on my tongue. The excruciating pain was still so fresh. It was only a dream, a fragmented dream, but the warning was there. I placed a reassuring forearm below my ribs. Expecting to find the wet stickiness of life draining out, but there was only the clean fabric of my pale blue night dress.

Clank, clank, clank.

Chain-mail and the scraping steel boots came from ahead. Throwing myself into the shadows of a nook in the wall, I stood quietly waiting to see if I was going to be free to continue or if I would be dragged back to my rooms.

At least it was only chain mail. If it had been the swaying of a heavy frock I would be forced to jump out one of the large glass windows.

My father’s guards kept their biases of my lowly, bastard status to themselves. They wouldn’t risk their lives to harm me. I was never frightened of them. Oh no. It was the female guards who belonged to my stepmother, the queen, that sent chills down my spine. Most wouldn’t call for others to drag me to my bed. Rather, they would take the opportunity to strike me down, especially after the announcement of my father adding me to the line of succession.

The clanking drew closer. Holding in a  breath, I pressed further into the nook. 

Please don’t look this way. Please, please, don’t look this way. 

Relief came as the clanking faded away in the opposite direction. I loosened my breath, thanking Cato for my luck and went on my way. 

The gallery was long and glorious. Ceiling high windows on the sea-.facing side casted in moonbeams to illuminate the paintings and busts. Even as the oil sconces sat cold, with not even an ember flickering, on the pillars, the room’s layout was easily seen. The polished wooden planks were smooth under my feet, unlike the sandstone throughout most of the castle. It felt more like how I imagined a cabin in the woods would feel. Cozy and warm.

As I tipped toed to the opposite wall, mindful of any traitorous floorboards that might give me away, I began to count out the paintings on the wall. They were of various shapes and sizes, depicting my paternal ancestors and historic events of our nation. 

One, two, three…

I kept count, brushing my long pale fingers against the frames and the gaps of the wall in between. My long raven tresses tickled my forearm as I tilted my head searching for the correct painting. 

Seven.

It was the largest painting in the gallery, filling up a ten by ten space, and was quite possibly the oldest. Its golden wood frame was worn with fissures and much of the gold had flecked off, laying in small clumps on the floor.

The depiction was the first recorded history of Regnum. On a tall cliff stood my ancestor, King Milo, with our capital city of Nautica being built behind him with the castle overlooking the city on a neighboring hill. Before the king rose the god of our seas and of the humans, Cato. Half of his mountainous serpent-like body remained submerged in the crushing waves below. His emerald green scales shimmered, even through the paint. His horse shaped head held illuminating yellow eyes and yet near human green irises. The seaweed green mane flowed horrendously, as if a storm were about to hit the infant nation and the sea dragon was its only barrier. Breathtaking was the only word to describe it.

I slid my fingers in between the wall and the painting, searching for the thin metal latch.

Click.

Lifting the latch, I pulled away the painting, revealing a tunnel behind it. Darkness swallowed me whole as the painting closed behind me.

Familiar sharp stones and jagged rocks acted as my wayfinders through the winding passage. I had enough scars and past bruises to know the entire layout by heart. When I was younger I used to imagine that a runaway princess used the tunnel to escape from their life of duty. How ironic that I was using it for that very purpose. 

Being born to a mistress, no matter how pure some made her out to be, came with a stigma that many could never overlook. The daughter of a whore had been my only identity for most.

Despite public opinion of me, my father enacted the Heir and Spare law the moment my stepmother no longer bled. I was now right behind my older brother, Zander. 

My kind and wonderful older brother, I thought. Even he agreed to allow our father to put that target on my back. For my own security. I couldn’t fight gawking at the two of them that morning at breakfast when they informed me that the news was to go out the following day. On my twentieth birthday.

I would have left it alone. I would have accepted whatever my father wanted to do with me, until the dream only hours before my escape. A sharp jolt ran through my gut, causing my hand to fly to the invisible wound.

Salty air flooded just as moonbeams illuminated the mouth of the narrow cave. A breath of relief escaped my lips as I lowered my satchel onto the soft grass of the meadow outside.

The zephyr coming off the sea from the harbor past the city fluttered around my body. It felt as though I could unfurl wings and ride that wind wherever it wanted to take me.

I moved to sit on my boulder that overlooked Nautica, taking in the view.

Street lamps lay burnt out as the houses remained asleep. Merchant’s stalls sat barren, awaiting their clerks to fill them with goods. Creaking wooden ships swayed in the harbor. Such a lovely place and I did enjoy seeing it, even if I had never set foot down there. For my safety was always the excuse. 

Scoffing at the thought, I began counting on my fingers. Birth, five, seven, ten, twelve, fifteen, and eighteen. For each number I put a finger up. Seven attempts had been made on my life. 

I touched the pummel of my dagger strapped to my thigh. After ten I was no longer a defenseless fawn. 

The wind picked up around me, playfully blowing my hair about as a whistling sound rose up from the sea. 

Pretty, I thought. The melody could have been that of the merfolk or sirens. It was soulful and echoed across the hill.

Clouds floated past, allowing moonlit glimpses of the road leading up to the castle. Fifteen years prior the road had brought me to Nautica after five years of only living with my father, aunt, and brother. Blossomed canopies loomed over the cobblestone path, petals rising with the breeze. So long ago I was promised a happy life with a mother.

No, stepmother, I corrected myself with a frown. The memory played in my mind as if it were still fresh.

Return home or face a civil uprising. Return to the queen or face the wrath of her nation. So we did, and we had a grand ball to celebrate Regnum’s new royal family. 

It started as such a lovely night. My father held me proudly in his arms, displaying me to all in attendance. My brother dragged me to any and all children our age in hopes that I would make a friend. 

A sigh escaped me as the memory played out. One boy took it upon himself to monopolize as many dances as he could. I could never remember his name but the sensations from that night had never faded. His violet eyes had luminous gold crowns around his pupils and every time he peered into my own. I felt a tug rattled in my chest. 

It was as if a chain were tethering me to the very thought of him. Even as I sat on the boulder there was a clanging as I envisioned his eyes. But I squashed those irises right out of my mind, noticing that the whistling around me had turned ominous and the thoughts were replaced by the steel eyes of Regina De Durant, my father’s wife.

Zander had been so thrilled to introduce me to his mother. At ten years old, I couldn’t fault him for his excitement and naivety. But as soon as those steel eyes peered down at me…

I shuddered, raising chilled fingers to my cheek expecting to feel the heat from that slap. My hand traveled up to the back of my head, expecting the wetness that occurred when it cracked against the marble ballroom floor. But it was just a clean scalp that met my fingers.

The wind continued to rise and the melody turned into a howl. I should go.

I turned to where my satchel was, preparing to lift it, but froze as the wind ceased and the hill became silent.

“Lovely night.” A rough and grisled voice spoke from behind me.

Leaping from the boulder I pulled my dagger from its holster and spun on my heel to face the voice. Before me stood a hunched over elderly man. His long gray hair and beard took the shape of seaweed as they trailed down his back and front. A green fisherman’s hat matching his tattered green robes. 

He lifted both hands up to show he was harmless. Though, I was convinced that there was more to him than what I could see. His eyes twinkled as he smiled under his whiskers. Sea green eyes with golden flecks. It was difficult to not see my own eyes in them. They matched almost perfectly.

“I’m sorry if I startled you, my dear. I wasn’t trying to sneak up on you. I thought I made enough noise coming up here.” He chuckled again and took a seat on my boulder.

I held my stance. 

He patted an open spot on the boulder beside him, beckoning me to join him. I shook my head, keeping my posture straight and the dagger before me to act as a barrier.

“Who are you?” 

The twinkle in his eyes remained bright.

“Many call me different things I suppose. Crackpot. Old man. Fool. But if you would feel better with a name, you may call me Cato.” His voice sounded as if he smoked for decades on a pipe.

He had to be pulling my leg. Who would name their son after a god? Someone as great as the Sea Guardian may take it as an insult and curse a family for such insolence. Or, perhaps he thought I was ignorant and it wasn’t his true name. I decided to let the name slide. He could just have been senile.

I kept silent, observing him. He had to be at least seventy but there was a chance it was a guise. My father had told me of sorcerers who could change their appearance. It was a reason why none were in Regnum’s court. They were untrustworthy.

The man lowered his hand to lean on it, his face leaning closer to me, as if ready to reveal a secret.

“And you are Serafina.” His tone was decisive, though the twinkle remained.

Heat rose from my neck as the muscles at the base of my skull constricted.

“How do you know me?” I asked, raising the dagger so that the tip was eye level to him. 

He gave a knowing exhale but didn’t respond. I repeated the question, wishing I was taller to perhaps intimidate him. It was possible he stalked the castle and was waiting for a moment such as this to do me in. There were enough fanatics around who would do such a thing to protect Zander’s right to the throne. Cato leaned back and crossed his arms before him.

“You look so much like the prince and king.” He said.

That answer didn’t sit well with me. Most, to my knowledge, were never told my name. My name had been a taboo topic for most citizens - at least until the morning announcement went out.

“That doesn’t explain how you know my name.” I said through gritted teeth. 

The field was completely clear. If I had to, running towards the road or the front door of the castle was an option. Sure there would be hell to pay, showing up on my own doorstep and abandoning my plans, but it was an option. I caught him glancing at my satchel.

“I would advise against it.” He said, pulling a pipe from within his robes.

“Against what?” 

“Leaving. It’s too soon.” He struck a match against the boulder and lit the pipe before continuing.

“Your fate is to stay here, at least until the black dragon comes.”

I never liked riddles. Every time my aunt, Leena, wanted to speak in code to my father she would use riddles so that they would go right over my head. 

“I don’t know what any of that means.” I scowled at him, keeping my arm straight.

He seemed aware that I was annoyed, but his eyes still twinkled as he patted the spot beside him again. Once again, I shook my head. 

“What was it that made you believe that being out here, away from the protection of your walls, would be the right choice to make? Was it the nightmares?” He inhaled on his pipe, the scent of dried tobacco wafting through and mixing with the sea breeze.

Tension traveled up my shoulders. No one knew of my dreams, the fragments that plagued me nightly for the last year. This night’s dream was one of the worst. With my free hand I clutched my side, but there still was no blood.

“What do you know about your family, Serafina?” Cato asked, making my head spin with his constant switching of the conversation.

I owed this man nothing. And yet… perhaps he could be of some use to me. He was clearly more knowledgeable about me than most. I lowered my weapon to my side.

“You already said that I look like my father and brother so you know they are King Jovan Gavriil and Crown Prince Zander Gavriil. And as most know, I’m the daughter of a mistress.” I explained. 

My father’s line was well enough known. It was the only human royal line in Belinha. The other nations were ruled by the fae and descendants of merfolk, dragons, and naga. In those nations humans held the recessive gene. Most of the children born to one human and one creature parent would inherit the abilities of the creature. But that wasn’t the case for Regnum. Any creature married into a human’s family in Regnum were more likely to have human offspring - as was the case with my brother.

Cato’s eyes appeared to soften.

“Tell me about your mother.” More of a request than a question.

What did I know of her? I thought back to all I had ever been told by my father and aunt.

“Her name was Diana Beckett. She fell while pregnant with me and died going into early labor. My aunt, her twin, raised me.” There wasn’t much more than that. Not that I was ever comfortable asking for more.

His pipe clicked against his teeth as he turned his gaze towards the sky. I followed it and couldn’t help but admire the cosmos up there. Billions of spheres twinkled while others swirled and shot through the sky. Smoke rose up from the pipe, obscuring some of the balls of light.

“Such a beautiful child she was. So pure and kind.” Such sadness in his voice.

“How did you know her?” I didn’t look away from the stars, not knowing if it was because I was anxious about knowing his truth.

The smoke from the pipe began to shift through the breeze, creating images of a young woman before a young man.

“I’m not sure if you would believe me if I told you. Perhaps I will leave you with some truth, some advice, and a riddle to work out?”  

“Will you tell me after the riddle?” My heart rang in my ears. All of the vague answers made me nauseous. 

“Perhaps a second riddle as well then.” He looked back down at me and I met his mirroring gaze.

“First some truth. Soon, you will experience rapid changes. Not just with the announcements for tomorrow, but within your own body and soul. You are awakening what was once dormant for nearly five thousand years. Your ability for Sight will only grow stronger and soon you will unlock other abilities, like healing. But it’s not just any healing. It is healing that will bring balance back to our land.”

I raised an eyebrow. 

“I’m just a human. I don’t have any abilities.”

Cato shook his head in disagreement.

“You’re the daughter of Belinha, the goddess who named this land, and you’re the daughter of the sea.” 

It was my turn to shake my head.

“I already told you who my parents are.”

He stroked his beard and exhaled, the pipe still resting on his lips. The image of the young woman before the young man appeared again.

“There is only a trunk with dead branches. A daughter of Belinha blessed by the sea and given two miracles. One miracle will only exist to assist a new miracle after the other extinguishes. The new miracle is the hope of this land and restores the balance.”

“Was that the first riddle?” I inquired.

Cato nodded, inhaling on his pipe.

“And now for some advice.” he said, pointing towards the smoke cloud.

I watched in amazement as it took the form of a dragon.

“Stay in Nautica and wait for the black dragon. That chain that you feel when you think of him, it’s called a Binding Chain. It will lead you to him regardless of where you are but it’ll be easier if you remain here. Harness your gifts and seek for knowledge. A journal of prophecies will soon be revealed.”

“That just sounds like another riddle.” I said, sheathing the dagger and crossing my arms across my chest.

He chuckled as he snuffed out the pipe with his thumb.

“I promise that it’s actually pretty straight forward advice once you really look into it.” He answered.

He reached into his robes and withdrew a closed fist. 

“I want you to have something. A gift.” 

He motioned for my hand. In my outstretched palm he dropped a thin silver band with a small round emerald embedded into the center. It was such a simple ring but as it lay in my palm I could feel a tingling warmth spread through my fingers and up my arm. I looked at him with questions.

“It’s a trinket that I think you will find useful. It can enhance and regulate a being’s natural abilities but it also has something that I added to it.”

“Just in case you want to sneak away again, it will allow you to change something as simple as your hair color to something more complex like having wings or gills. Although I must warn against using it too often, until you have learned to hone your energy. It likes to siphon that energy and store it.”

I turned the ring thrice in my hand. This wasn’t a gift, it was a treasure, something that only powerful sorcerers would own.

“Why would you give this to me?” I whispered, as if speaking any louder it would lure some unwanted creatures who would come and steal it.

“Because it’s your birthday.” He said, smiling.

Before I could show any gratitude or hand it back, he cut me off.

“I need to go back. I can't stay on land for long. But I want to leave you with that last riddle, if you still want it.”

Perhaps he was a sailor, I thought as the sun’s rays began to creep over the horizon. I nodded for him to continue.

“A woman married to a impotent man. A prayer answered through deception and need, but not desire. Given two blessings, only to lose one and then gain another. Grief will turn into hope and the blessing gained will be the bearer of that hope.” He finished.

I furrowed my brow.

“It’s not much different than the first.” I said.

He chuckled again.

“Only because of how intertwined the destinies that we share are.” 

He rose to his feet, dusting himself off and turned toward me one last time.

“Return to your bed my blessed child. I am sure we will cross paths again.”

Sighing, I loosened my arms and peered at the narrow passageway. I had made up my mind only hours before and now… now I think I’m convinced to go back. Go back to the new life that seemed to be waiting for me - a life I never wanted. I turned to say goodbye to the old man, only to find the space empty. The wind began to pick up once more, rolling towards the harbor. In the distance of the shimmering water were long triangular ripples moving towards the horizon. Nothing felt like a coincidence at that moment.

Chapter Two

Serafina

Internally, I debated myself after the old man left. I was outside - the world was right there, and I now was expected to turn away and return to my secluded life. But if it were all true - if something was going to happen and allow me to lead my own life, then I could wait. 

I went back through the tunnel, returning to the gallery. As I reached the door leading towards my wing of the castle I was thrown back by the scruff of my neck. My palms scraped the panels to halt my sliding. There was a fair chance that I would find splinters in them.

Before me stood a woman with a dark brown braided plait and near black eyes, wearing a long burgundy frock. A guard to the queen, and she had a crazed gleam in her eyes. My throat ran dry as I assessed my escape routes. The door behind me led right to the Queen’s Wing, where Zander lived with Regina. Behind the guard was more ideal, as it would take me back to my own rooms. Then there was the window. It would hurt. It would maim me horribly. But if I became desperate enough… 

“You stray too far little bastard.” Her high-pitched voice taunted, like a cat playing with a mouse. 

“I got lost.” I pulled myself up, my hand reaching towards my dagger, wishing I had enough sense to pack extras.

Her eyes strayed towards my grip on the pummel. A malicious chuckle filled the narrowing void between us. 

“I’m sure you did. And if you were still some bastard nobody I would probably have let you walk out of here and let you return to your nice soft bed.” She paused, her hand lifting towards her own dagger, eyes twinkling in twisted delight.

“Then let me. No one has to know we even crossed paths.” It took all I had to not tremble before the experienced soldier before me.

“But you see, you have become more of a nuisance lately.” She carelessly waved her blade before her face, like a toy.

“There is only one true heir and that’s all there will ever be now that my mistress...” She trailed off not wanting to accidentally insult her queen. Her eyes flickered with fury. 

I should have ran when I had the chance! Cursing myself inwardly, I eyed the door behind her and knew that running would not be an option anymore. So, I readied to defend myself.

“I have no desire for the throne.” I said, although it would be pointless. The queen’s guards tended to have a one-track mind.

“That’s good to hear. And now this way we can be sure of that.” Her voice was sickly sweet. She was utterly mad.

Violent vibrations shot through my palm as our blades met. The light of the moon kept me from being completely blind. She was quick, steady, and far above my experience level with combat.

Throwing my satchel towards the wall, I began to match her maneuvers. 

“You know,” I began in between her slashes. “Even if you manage to kill me you will only follow me once the axeman gets a hold of you.” 

Even though it was pointless to try and reason with her, just a chance of her listening was worth a try.

The woman paused in her movements, allowing for me to create some space between us, certain the reprieve wouldn’t last long as I scanned for openings.

“I will be a martyr for my sacrifice for my prince and queen. It will be well worth it.” She said with a lightness in her voice. As if this night will be worth it for her no matter the outcome. That she contributed to a worthy cause.

Lunatics. Everyone who had come after me had all been raving lunatics.

“Now, do our prince a great service and die please.” Her voice was so calm and collected as she lunged for me again. It was unnerving and made my skin crawl.

Of course, it was only a matter of time before this happened. I went from some lowly bastard nobody to a perceived threat to my brother’s claim to the throne. Why any of them thought I wanted the throne was beyond my understanding. She was throwing her life away over a conspiracy theory. 

Bouncing off my heels, I leaned backwards as the blade slashed towards my forehead. Using my forearm I blocked a punch when her lunge failed.

“Just die!” She cried, becoming more furious with each missed slash. 

Rounding towards her back I flung my leg at her side. A hand shot out and grasped my ankle. I pulled back but her fingers held firm. Pushing off my stable foot I managed to leap towards her, using my held foot to push past her hand and into her abdomen, forcing her to free me. Pulling my foot back I launched myself forward on the pads of my feet and slammed my head into her face.

Crack!

Stumbling back, she shrieked as her hand flew up to put pressure on her nose. Blood poured down the rest of her face. 

“You fucking bitch!” 

She howled like a beast and began lunging towards me again, slashing sporadically at the air between. I continued to jump away from her. 

This was becoming more dangerous by the second. The angrier she became the less likely I was going to be able to foresee her movements. Another slash towards my face. Not fast enough. I wasn't fast enough. 

The sting to my cheek was mild compared to the quick muscular shin that made contact with my middle. 

Crick!

Flying backwards to the floor I quickly rose to my feet, only to regret it. Sharp burning erupted from my abdomen. 

How many ribs was that? Two? Three? Gods dammit. Air burst through my chest, stinging when I tried to inhale once more. I needed this to end. I needed to make more noise. Perhaps someone would come. 

She was on me within seconds, the blade coming down on me, aimed for my heart. I dropped back to the floor and, as swiftly as my body would allow, buried my blade into her thigh. A blood curdling shriek erupted from her as I began to roll my body away and crawl towards the gallery door.

“No you don’t!” She screamed at me.

A firm grip clutched my ankle, flipping me onto my back, the back of my head hitting off the wood. My eyesight became speckled as she dragged me towards her.

“DIE!” 

Searing blinding pain ripped through every pore in my body. This was it. This was the dream that caused me to sneak out. I was really going to die.  

The guard pulled the dagger out of my side, preparing to strike again. As her arms raised above her head, blade aimed for my chest, I took my chance and thrusted forward. Pushing through the protests of my ribs, the continuous cracking of them filling my senses, I gripped my dagger and plunged into her chest. A shriek of shock erupted from her as she stumbled backwards. 

“You bitch! You bitch!” She kept repeating, swinging her arms towards me. I dodged each swing and swish of her blade as her movements became fatigued. Blood splattered with each movement from both of us.

Pulling back and ripping the blade from her chest cavity, I threw it into the side of her neck. A gurgle escaped her lips as I extracted my dagger, her blood spewing up like a freshly dug spring, spraying over the wooden floor. She faltered back and I shoved her away to straddle her and pinned her down. Pain coursed through me but I wouldn’t let it waiver. When I gazed down at her, time went still. There were no more sounds. Her eyes widened in fear and realization. She was not going to leave this room to even make it to the axeman's block. 

“I hope it was worth it.” I said through gritted teeth as I grasped the leather of my dagger with trembling hands and threw it above my head to slam it back into her chest, being sure to twist it into her beating heart.

Light faded from her eyes. I pulled away when it was gone completely. Attempting to stand, I was brought back down. My knees cracked on the floor below me. A metallic flood rushed up my esophagus and out my mouth, coating all down my neck and chest. I tightly clutched my wound, attempting to stop the seeping of blood on my night dress that now clung to me as if it were fused with my skin. 

This was really it. Twenty-years-old today and adulthood comes to an abrupt end. 

On the floor below me were small crimson puddles that seemed to be growing with each flutter of my eyes. My mind floated as I attempted to stumble to my feet again. 

I lifted the hand from my wound. So much red. My gaze went towards her, the queen’s guard. Still so much red. The dream, the premonition, came true and I was going to die.

My legs buckled from under me. I fell forward, using my palms to brace for the impact. The flood of my heart pumping thumped in my eardrums. I focused on the floorboards, now flooded in crimson. Focus. I had to keep myself from blacking out.

In the distance, or was it all that distant?, the door from behind me burst open. Dread consumed me as my mind registered which direction I was facing. It was the door to the Queen’s Wing. If I wasn’t dead yet, I would be soon enough. There was no chance of anyone coming from that wing to call for help. No one except perhaps…

“Serafina!” It was so distant, that tenor voice.

I turned, stifling a cry to see him petrified in the doorway. The moonlight illuminated his olive skin, his curly charcoal mop nearly obscuring his silvery-steel eyes that went wide with shock and concern. 

“Zander…” my voice trailed as I weakly extended a hand towards him, droplets of crimson rained from my fingertips.

Floorboards shrieked as his footsteps thundered towards me. He laid me against his white tunic over his chest. At least it was white before he cradled me close to him. 

With a large hand he gripped my hand that was holding onto my wound and applied more pressure. His other hand cradled my head, holding my gaze with his own. I wanted to speak. To tell him that it was going to be alright, but I was only able to cough up more blood.

“SOMEBODY COME NOW! MY SISTER NEEDS HELP!” He bellowed, holding my ear close to his chest as he began to panic. His breathing became shallow and quick.

“PLEASE!”

He held my gaze.

“Whatever you do, Sera, do not fall asleep. Help will come but you have to stay awake.” 

Not that I didn’t know that from my previous brushes with death. But this was the first time a potentially fatal blow had been dealt onto me. 

“What were you even doing here, and without any guards no less?” 

There was the urge to scold me in his tone.

“I got lost.” I gasped out.

It wasn’t a convincing lie, as I could tell from his skeptical expression. Although, I would rather lie and take the tunnel with me to my grave rather than tell the truth. I didn’t want my father and brother to seal it away.

Footsteps creaked towards us from the Queen’s Wing. The sight of her had me thrashing and pulling as hard as I could away from my brother’s grasp. Pain be damned. I wasn’t going to allow her to come so close. With blood gurgling in my throat and seeping out my lips, I managed to escape my brother’s hold and crawled backwards towards the other door. A bloody trail followed me. My arms buckled and I collapsed. Zander howled at me, his eyes flashing with frustration.

“Sera, stop! You’ll bleed out!” 

He approached me again, gathering my failing body into his arms, holding me tightly. I attempted to thrash, but my body wouldn’t obey. Fatigue began to take over as I fell into involuntary shivering. By the sight on the floor, the shivering could be expected from that much blood loss.

Behind his broad shoulder, I saw her. Queen Regina De Durant. Zander’s mother. She clasped her closed burgundy night robe against her slender frame. Her face was young and her skin, a couple of shades darker than Zander’s, clear of any blemishes. Her silvery-steel eyes were striking, and, unlike Zander’s, struck fear into my heart.

Cautiously, she approached, a lit candle lamp in hand. Long dark chocolate hair lay on the side of her head and down the front of her in a long braid. 

“How bad is it, Zander?” Her voice was silky and that of a young woman. It was difficult to believe that she had recently ended her childbearing years.

My brother turned his gaze towards the corpse and up to his mother.

“I’m not sure. The wound looks deep, but she’s still conscious.” His voice cracked as he continued to firmly press his hand against my side.

“Just stay awake.” He whispered, eyes pleading. I had never seen him so panicked.

A scrape of metal coming off the floor sparked my nerves. Regina held the guard’s dripping dagger. She was going to finish the job. I was sure of it.

Digging my nails into Zander’s shoulders, I tried to loosen his hold of me, adrenaline rushing through every fiber that I had access to.

“Sera! Stop it!” Horror and fear pushed through his words, but I didn’t care. I’m not ready to die yet!

Two hands came up firmly gripping my head in place. Zander’s gaze bore into my eyes. So much fright in those eyes. Or was I seeing my own terror through his?

“Listen to me.” His voice strained slowly. 

“She isn’t going to hurt you, I swear on my life that you are truly safe now. But you are going to die from blood loss if you don’t stop.” 

He moved a hand to cradle my head once more and the other to my wound. His gaze didn’t leave mine as he whispered mantras of staying awake. Telling me I was safe. I couldn’t find my voice, my throat still coated with blood.

Regina knelt down beside her son, dagger in hand. I kept my focus on that blade, hoping that I would have enough energy to move if she were to strike.

“It’s poisoned.” She said quietly, covering the blade with an elegant embroidered handkerchief with a naga on it.

“Then we’ll get an antidote.” Zander spat harshly but Regina shook her head.

“There isn’t one. It’s from my homeland and the only way to have any sort of immunity is if your blood already contains it.”

My head was swimming. Was she confirming that I was going to die? 

A fit of coughing raked through my lungs, burning erupting from my abdomen. 

“Shit.” Zander cursed as he sat me up so I wouldn’t drown in my own blood as I retched.

Darkness invaded my vision as I rapidly blinked to stay awake. My limbs felt so cold, fingertips completely frozen. Zander’s features softened as a cacophony of footsteps came through the door. 

“Bring the flatbed!” I heard the elderly voice of Cicero, the royal physician, bark to his colleagues. 

Zander gave me a small smile.

“You’re going to be okay, Sera. Cicero is going to patch you up.”

I wanted to respond, ask about the poison, but keeping my eyes open was becoming impossible. He cursed.

“Stay awake.” He gently shook my shoulder.

I faintly sensed Regina move over towards me but had no energy to move away. My limbs were numb and all sound was starting to fade. My body was shutting down. A soft feminine hand touched my cheek… Whack!

With wide eyes I saw Regina pull her hand away from my face to slap me again. How odd. She once hit me out of sheer anger but now she was seemingly attempting to save my life. The world surely had turned upside down. Unfortunately, my eyelids kept growing heavy.

Regina’s lips were moving, as if speaking to me, but all sounds were becoming dull. Her attention pulled up as foreign hands came near me. Zander’s grip loosened as they hoisted me  onto something firm and flat. The last thing I remember was the sensation of my body being floated away from the gallery. To where, I didn’t know. All that kept me tethered to any form of my senses was the pressure of a hand holding mine as I continued to float. But even that sensation started to fade as my eyes drifted closed. 

Chapter Three

Serafina

 

I found myself standing in a small circle of light. My pale blue night dress appearing as it had before I left my room - clean and pristine. 

Not a drop of blood, neither mine or another’s, stained my pale skin. 

Sliding my fingers along my middle, all I felt was clean fabric. The grime from my desperate attempt to remain alive vanished. Yet, some part of me still felt the tingling sensation of the wound. Not the pain of it, just physical emptiness from the location of the wound.

The lack of sound was deafening. I clapped my hands together, just for them to remain silent. Just as I was about to experiment further with the lack of vibrations, the light around me expanded revealing three tall mirrors. Their rims gleamed in silver as the light bounced off them. Just past them lay an endless void of soundless darkness. Even as I stepped towards the mirrors, my feet made no sound.

Atop each mirror was a different figure etched in silver facing towards the center of the circle. Facing me. The first was a young female child with long wavy tresses wearing a dress that many school aged girls would wear. It was a dress with no real shape, emphasizing the girl’s youth.

The second depicted a young maiden. Sitting on her head was a simple tiara with long hair flowing about her as if she were otherworldly. Her dress accentuated all of her curves and attributes. The picture of youth and vitality. 

The third completed the life cycle - a short crone, her hair mere wisps protruding from a scalp that adorned a crown carved from thorns. Every crease and aged line was displayed in humbling detail. Her clothes were elegant but did not hug her form the way the maiden’s did. She was a warning that anyone’s future was inevitable. We will all appear as she did in the silver. Old and decrepit.

I rested my gaze on the child’s looking glass. Deep within there seemed to be a flicker. Stepping towards the mirror, I raised a hand to the frame. The cool metal caused a web of ice to trickle down my spine. I stared at myself. I looked the same as I had when I left my room. 

A ripple began in the middle of the glass, as if it were melting. I stared intently as an image began to emerge. 

So much red. It was splattered all over the marbled flooring at the base of the staircase in the Grand Hall. And lying in the middle of it was a young woman. Her hair was a bright auburn, matching the bloody halo that was forming around her cracked skull. She looked so young, perhaps about my age. The freckles across the bridge of her nose and under her eyes, eyes that mirrored my own, made her appear even more youthful. I stood frozen as she stared back up at me through the mirror, as if knowing I was there to bear witness to her tragic end.

Weakly, she lifted a blood stained hand from the puddle surrounding her and allowed it to fall on her enlarged abdomen. She was with child. And she was going to die before the child would take their first breath. A lone tear trailed down the side of her face, as if mourning the future she would never experience. 

I wanted to reach for her, to comfort her in her last moments. But the image rippled away, revealing a new event. It was an event I was only ever told about one time, when I had the courage to ask my aunt Leena when she received the scar on her face. 

A bassinet laid on its side, a bundle of blankets lay on the floor with flickers of movement from within them as a woman, nearly identical to the one in the first vision, mercilessly cut into a body underneath her. Her face was marred and bleeding excessively but she continued her assault on the female corpse underneath her.

It was the day I was born, making me realize that the first was my mother’s tragic fall. 

The door to the room burst open, my father, a much younger version of him, rushed towards the wriggling bundle on the floor. His hair was so much like Zander’s, I noticed - a curly mess. Their features were similar as well. But my father’s eyes, those ocean blue eyes, gazed down at the bundle with great relief and tears as he held it close to his body. 

Guards piled in and pulled my aunt off the corpse, as Cicero pushed past everyone to check on the bundle before seeing to Leena's injuries. My heart sank watching the sight of her. Bloody, screaming in anguish, and pushing the guards away so that she could lunge towards the dead assassin again.

Another ripple distorted the gruesome image before me to reveal a brightly lit ballroom and many influential attendees. It was the welcoming celebration of the reunited royal family. A day I remember all too well.

I watched intently at an event that would be my cause of solitude. My father, still so young, held me in his arms to display me to the world. To show them all that he had no shame. 

As I was set down to roam about, a young boy approached me, bowing and offering his tanned hand. A chain clanked from within my heart. His violet eyes with gold crowns watched me closely as I accepted his hand. He seemed annoyed by my two left feet but would smile at me as I made a conscious effort to keep my feet off his own. It seemed to be in vain as I watched myself step on his again. 

I don’t know who he was, or if he was even from Regnum. Yet, every time I thought of him, of this particular memory, something akin to a tether pulled in my chest the moment his eyes entered my thoughts. 

I watched as he spun me around and spoke to me. Even though I could not hear what we were talking about, I knew that it was a pleasant experience. My eyes were bright with laughter and pure delight. 

When the waltz came to an end, the looking glass rippled away to only show my reflection. A piece of me was grateful that it ended before my being assaulted that evening.

As I looked over towards the second mirror it began to ripple as well. From this distance nothing appeared, as if it were waiting patiently for me to approach. 

I placed my hand on the silver frame and shivered as the familiar coolness entered my body. The ripples began again.

I looked downwards at my broken body, as if I were attached to the canopy of my bed. The sapphire comforter was pulled away, exposing a front button down white nightdress, with a stain forming on my side where the wound was. My skin was pale and there was a sheen of sweat on all parts of my exposed skin. My lips were nearly blue and my hair appeared matted and stringy. It felt as though I was looking at my own corpse. 

Long tubes ran along my inner arms, that lay limp on my blue satin sheets. Bags hang from metal posts with connecting tubes running into my arms. One was clear and another a dark red. 

Around my body was anyone who ever loved me in my life. My brother held on to my hand, his eyes swollen and red. My father stood at the foot of my bed, white knuckled as he gripped the end of the comforter, staring blankly at me. His silver streaked black hair fell into his cerulean eyes, his mouth thin behind his trimmed beard. 

Leena and my personal guards sat huddled together on one of the spare beds, holding one another tightly. Laney, my youngest guard, clung to Jelena. Her long sandy hair contrasted with Jelena’s dark waves. Their faces hidden within their arms. Leena hung an arm over Elisa’s shoulder, Elisa’s usually neatly braided blonde plait lay flat and in ruin, her hazel eyes flowing freely. The sight of them made my heart constrict violently.

From a distance away I saw Cicero rubbing his temple in defeat as he packed up his bag. He turned towards my father, saying something. The mirror didn’t allow for me to hear but I made out one word.

‘Cure.’ 

Perhaps I wasn’t dead, yet. Although, the solemn faces around my body were saying the matter was more complicated than that. Regina’s face came to mind as she loomed over me, slapping me to remain awake. She had said there was no cure. That settles it. I’m not long for the living world.

I frowned as the rippling began again. I was hoping to see if one of my loved ones would come up with a revelation and save me but the ripples spread to the ends of the frame to reveal a young man hunched over a heavy obsidian topped desk, papers strewn about it with no rhyme or reason.

The chain tugged violently. Those eyes were identical to the young boy at the ball. They must be one and the same, I thought as I continued to observe him.

His shoulders were broad and attached to muscular arms that ended in heavily calloused fingers. A warrior. 

Those calloused hands rose up to tighten the tie that held his black hair back, the sides of his head were shaved down close to his skin. There was just enough length to shade his scalp on the sides. I was certain that if he were to rise from his seat he would tower over me by at least a foot.

His eyes scanned paper after paper. Occasionally he pinched the bridge of his straight nose, or his jaw would tightened, seemingly in frustration. 

A large ornamental shield was nailed to the wall high above him. The rim of it was painted black with the center a bright red. It was the same shade as blood. My stomach dropped remembering the sight of my own pools only moments before. Or maybe it wasn’t mere moments. Perhaps I had been here for an eternity. It was so quiet that I don’t believe I could distinguish the change of time.

Shaking my head, I focused on the shield once more to take in the details. Embedded in obsidian, were the silhouettes of two dragons on their hind legs facing one another. Gold painted crowns sat above their heads as silver blades that met in the middle to form an ‘X.’ It was so similar to my father and brother’s crest of a silver and blue shield and a depiction of a singular crown sea serpent with a sword.

A person with short fuschia hair and a slender body walked into view from the edge of the mirror. Their spectacled eyes were of pure gold as they lifted their hands to rest on their hips. They appeared to be scolding the man but their stern expression melted away as they turned away and faced towards me. As if sensing my presence, a small playful smile crept up their lips. It felt as though they knew a secret. Could they see me? Then they turned away, as if the exchange between us never occurred. 

Whoever the person was, whether or not they indeed were looking at me, they were not human - definitely not human.

Same as the first mirror had done, this one went clear with only my own reflection staring back at me. Sighing, I turned away. Perhaps the chain would break once I crossed over. It was a shame, as well as cruel. To show me something that I was clearly attached to and yet would never cross paths with again.

One mirror left. The theory of what it would show me was running rampant in my mind. What I would be missing. What I lost now that my body was hardly anything more than an empty shell. 

The image of my clammy skin and matted hair flashed through my mind. I was a goner. 

I took a step forward, raising my hand. I was about to trace my fingers along the rim before a burning pressure spread in the back of my neck. I wasn’t alone in the void.

Closing my fingers to my palm, I pulled it back towards my chest, preparing to face whatever was that had taken a sudden interest in me.

Slowly I turned. Standing before me in the illuminated circle, was a young woman. Her hair was the color of fire rolling in curly masses around her small frame. Light freckles lay across the bridge of her nose and under her eyes. Bright green eyes looked at me with an all-knowing gleam.

She wore a dress similar to the silver child of the first mirror, yet her face was that of the maiden that belonged to the second. We may have been around the same age, perhaps she was a bit older. As she stepped towards me, I noticed that her feet were bare.

I said nothing. I didn’t dare to. Whomever this being was, whatever they were, was not human. They were not human and despite their youthful appearance, I knew that she was older than any other being that walked along Belinha. 

Belinha, I thought to myself, remembering the old stories of the goddess. Flaming hair and green eyes. The resemblance was remarkable. 

“Don’t peer into it, my child.” The voice was that of a crone. Raspy and withered. She was the walking personification of the mirrors.

Rather than be proud of connecting her relation to the mirrors, I kept it swallowed down. Insulting a goddess was never a good idea.

“Why?” I asked, turning my gaze to the mirror behind me, only to find that it had moved away from me. The glass seemed to be taunting me as it gave the barest hint of a ripple.

I returned my gaze to her, now only a couple of feet away from me. Her face was flawless, I noted. Other than the youthful freckles, there was not a blemish or crease to be had. Our eyes met. 

So similar, I found myself thinking. But not the same.

“Only gaze into it if you plan to detach completely. Those with completely severed ties can gaze upon it with understanding.” the goddess explained. Her voice hitched as if it were difficult to speak, yet her expression did not give away that she was having trouble.

“What would it show me?” I asked, without so much as a quiver in my voice. My heart thumped hard, yet for reasons I could not explain, my voice refused to reflect the chaos that was rolling with me.

Her eyes continued to hold mine. An unseen force kept me from turning away to glance back at the mirror.

“What the world would be if you severed your ties too early. A soul can become trapped if they look into a world in which their bonds melt away and people who once cared about them forget that they even existed. Those souls would become morbid - changed and unrecognizable. Some even break free to wreak havoc on the mortal world.”

The hair on the back of my neck stood up as bumps raised on my arms. Wraiths, tormented souls that sought to cause pain onto others that matched their own. Most only existed in the stories told to children to keep them from sneaking out of their beds at night. Leena tried the tactic on me as well. But I never had much fear in the stories.

The room around us seemed to shift, as the air became dense. Perhaps the remnants of lost souls who had yet to transform or to cross over. Finding out was not a priority of mine.

“However, in your particular case,” the maiden began, raising a finger to point towards my heart, “if you were to look upon the mirror you will not see loved ones. You will not see peace in their eyes as they forget you or their despair for missing you.”

“What would await me if I were to look?” I asked, voice still unwavering despite my inner turmoil.

“Death and destruction. No one will miss you or forget you because they will be gone and the world will fall to darkness and never know balance.” The goddess rasped.

“The old man said something similar. About balance. What did he mean?” I inquired. 

Her eyes seemed to flicker with pity.

“Daughter of the sea and daughter of me, if you choose to return, the life you have known will be forever changed. To return is to take a vow to your destiny. To restore the balance that others try to corrupt.” 

I raised an eyebrow. 

“How do you know I’m the one to bring this balance? I’m no daughter of the sea.” 

The maiden moved her hand up to my cheek, grazing it softly with her long chilled fingertips. The touch reminded me of death. 

“I am you and you are me. You’re a daughter of me and you are the daughter of the sea. A creation of mine continued my line when a daughter of mine could not do so with her chosen mate.”

She paused, bringing up her other hand and cupping my cheeks with both. Her death like fingers chilled me to the bone.

“But instead of producing one new daughter, he gave her two. One is gone and the other cannot be of use. Only the daughter of the fallen one can cure the land and balance it.”

Pieces were falling into place. I was never all that good at solving riddles, but as her eyes bore into my own a story unfolded at her words. In her eyes it was as if I could see all that she said.

A young woman who looked much like my mother knelt at the edge of a cliff. Her fingers were clasped together in a prayer. A man stood before her, his back to the sea below. Eyes that were green with gold flecks throughout the irises, much like my own, bore down on her. His blond hair reached past his shoulder with hues of green, as it lay in seaweed-like waves.

Again the woman was shown, only with two bundles of blankets in her arms as she laid in a bed and stared lovingly between them. Her image was replaced by the first in the mirror of the child. My mother was lying in her own blood, hand on her swollen belly and light fading from her eyes.

A gasp erupted from my chest as tears streamed from my eyes. I never shed a tear for the woman who gave me life before. But seeing the light fade from her as she cradled me with her last breaths broke something deep within me. It left my heart raw. 

Blinking, I cleared my vision and searched the maiden’s face for anything. Sadness, joy, anger. But there was nothing as she peered at me with what felt like expectation. 

“What must I do to go back?”

Fingers left my cheek to stroke my hair as a mother would.

“Nothing.” She said, turning her gaze towards the maiden’s mirror.

“You will go back and you will heal. But you will return differently. You will leave here and will seek out the black dragon. The Chain of Fate will guide you. Then you will be led down a path of wonder and devastation. Hold onto your dragon and together the world will be balanced once more.”

“The man in the mirror.” I said and watched as the maiden nodded. 

“Souls are never truly gone. They always return back into the universe to wait and be born anew. You are me and I am you. He is him. He will be your pillar when others would abandon you.”  

Before I was able to inquire more about the man, she pressed a long finger to my forehead.

“Not all who seem cruel are. Not all who seem genuine are. Don’t forget that.”

The cool tip of her finger grew warm against my skin, heating my body. It felt as if she was breathing life back into a soulless body. I closed my eyes to embrace the warmth as my body began the sink.

Chapter Four

Elek

My eyes burned as I scanned the documents that were sprawled all over my obsidian topped desk. There were new boys coming of age for their military service, men completing their required five years, and reassignments everywhere. Then there was the constant stream of eligible women to look through and ultimately reject. I raised a thumb and forefinger to pinch the bridge of my nose. 

There were times I thought of hiring a secretary to read through the unclassified mail and documents to give me the gist of it all, but I could never bring myself to trust someone with the task. 

The door to my chambers opened but I didn’t look up. Not only did I already know who it was, I wasn’t particularly interested in entertaining them when I had reports to read and file. Yet they fluttered on in, fuchsia hair and all.

“There’s my handsome nephew, I’ve been searching for you everywhere.” 

“What do you want Huri?” I bit out, hoping they would say what they needed and leave.

Huri gave me a knowing smile and turned away from me, pausing as if seeing something I could not in the back of my room. Having them get to the point was like pulling out teeth and I wasn’t in the mood to hold them down to do it. Their teeth would regrow within a day anyhow, but it would be satisfying to hear the screaming, if I wasn’t already drowning under my paperwork. Huri turned back toward me and approached the desk, their youthful face turning solemn.

“I have it on good authority that Fort Khronos may be under siege very soon.” Huri said, their mouth forming into a grave line as they handed me an open letter.

I scanned the contents quickly. Those fae bastards. Furrowing my brow, I tossed the piece of paper into the roaring fire of my obsidian fireplace.

“Prepare Unit One. Tell them to meet me outside the barracks.” I ordered and Huri left without another word.

I looked around my chambers for a once over to be certain that there was nothing I required before leaving. It would be some time before I would return. My black canopy bed lay unmade, with the black comforter uncovering the crimson silk sheets underneath. I pulled it up in a half attempt to make the bed. I strode back towards my tall dark leather bound chair, my boots clicking on the smooth flagstone flooring, gazing up at my family crest against the purplish flagstone wall. It was going to be a long day.

Stifling a groan, I pulled my leather and fur lined coat off the back of my chair, a gift from the people of Alger after I slew the colossal bear that tormented them. The dark coat was made from the hide, after its meat had been dispersed to those in need. Shoving my arms through the sleeves I quickly vacated my room and made my way towards the barracks, a couple of buildings down from the castle.

My men were there waiting for me. Fifty of them standing in straight lines of ten were at the ready, swords sheathed at their sides and shields strapped to their arms. On the breasts of their leather armor was my insignia, two dragons on their hind legs and facing one another with swords. They were perfect and that was the only way I would have them be. Anything less than perfection would get us all killed.

This particular unit was unique compared to the others at my command. All of its members had at least one parent who was a dragon or they displayed abilities as close to full blooded dragons without being one. 

“Fort Khronos is in need of assistance.” I began, raising my voice for them all to hear. 

“Those fae pests like to believe they have a right to what is ours.” I continued, the corners of my mouth turned upwards.

“Let’s go show them that it’s out of the kindness of our hearts that we don’t move further south and wipe them out completely.” 

Some of their expressions matched my own, others began to cheer. 

Tossing my coat to the ground, certain that someone would return it to my rooms, I allowed for my scaled and bony black wings with their crimson membranes to unfurl from between my shoulder blades and through the carefully aligned slits in my shirt. The rest of them followed suit and soon wings of every color erupted from their bodies. I kicked off the ground and took to the skies, aiming myself towards our southern border. Strong winds brushed through me as I glided at the front.

This unit was the fastest in my arsenal. We would reach the fort in a little over an hour. It was a distance that would take many at least a day to walk. I scanned the ground before descending. Nothing was amiss, but that meant nothing. The fae were devious bastards who struck with near silence and would be long gone before you could bat an eyelash.   

This would make the fourth attack this year alone on one of my forts at the border. Although old Oberron insisted that the attacking fairies were bandits and had no allegiance to him, I knew better. He took joy in reminding us that they were always nipping at our heels, just as I enjoyed reminding him that he couldn’t reach any higher than my heels.

As we sailed through turbulent winds, I surveyed the lands below us. Occasionally we passed a small village. Many people stopped and waved up at us, some even cheered knowing why we were passing through. Most of the land held little for vegetation and only an occasional source of fresh water. I suppose to a foreigner we would appear a desolate and impoverished nation, especially compared to our neighbors who enjoyed showing off their lavish lifestyles. But their people were hidden by dense forests and there were tales of sacrifices to keep whole villages alive. There was a hierarchy in their land that I didn’t care to understand. A king should not allow for their subjects to kill one another if they fear running out of food.

That was not something that happened in Demarcus. At least all of our people had food in their bellies and the only sacrifice asked of them was for the men to finish their five year obligation to the military. Of course, should a soldier stay longer they were rewarded handsomely.

A massive dark structure loomed in the distance. The rectangular, purplish wide-stone building itself was four floors high and stretched widely, covering the distance of a large lake. Then there were the defensive walls that stretched even further with sentries lined on top.

Small windows lined the walls, allowing for archers to aim with little risk to their bodies. Others were used for small cannons. The fort had a capacity of two-hundred soldiers, with a massive courtyard in the center of the structure to act as their training grounds. Most slept on the north side and patrolled the south side.

I lifted my right hand to signal our descent towards the walls. As my boots touched the stone I looked over the edge of the wall, peering towards the dense forest line. Below the wall was a wide river with rapids so brash that even some of my strongest warriors found swimming across it a challenge. It helped that most of the soldiers at the fort had the fortunate genetic ability to sprout wings.

A broad man in his forties, Nolan I believe, walked towards me and bowed lowly. His chain mail clanked as he rose, his eerie red eyes holding mine. His gloved hand came up to scratch the reddish stubble of his chin.

“We are honored you have come, Your Highness. I’m afraid there have been signs of restlessness these past few days.” He said and pointed towards the edge of the forest.

“I can sense it, sire. They have enlisted beasts now.” 

I merely nodded at him, and kept my gaze on the tree lines. There was certainly something ominous about them. Usually, even in the midst of pure chaos, birds would flutter by and the leaves rustled with the softest hint of a breeze. However now, there were no chirps, no fluttering, and the leaves remained unwavering, as if frozen. Something was certainly not right.

“Tonight I will accompany your patrol unit. I want to get a closer look over the forest.” I said. 

I turned before he could answer, and walked towards the door to inspect the keep. As I reached the door I paused,the iron handle in my grasp. 

“Call for a meeting in the courtyard in two hours. I want to do a thorough inspection.”

My room was the same as I left it the last time I came to defend the keep. It was a near replica of the one in Maleko, only with fewer windows. Most of the rooms I occupied were like that, whether it be in a fort or one of the cities. It made it easier to wash up and pick out clothing. 

I pulled the tie from my hair, allowing it to hang towards my shoulders. From there I retreated to my washroom. I didn’t tolerate my soldiers to have improper hygiene and I held myself to the same standard. A lack of cleanliness caused unnecessary issues such as illness and infections. Using unscented cleansers I made quick work of it. 

Hair back up and my Demarion leathers on I left the room and began the inspection.

The men all seemed well fed, none were ill, and whatever small abrasions were on the stones seemed to be holding up decently with the plaster sent in from our forges up north. 

The mess hall was clean enough. That was one thing I could count on from my men. They weren’t slobs. No crumbs meant no rats, and no rats meant that diseases stayed on the outside.

Ornate swords and shields bearing my insignia hung on the walls. A roaring fire crackled in a large stone fireplace against the wall, allowing for sufficient light where the lack of windows did not. Long wooden tables stood end to end with benches to host the large number of occupants. 

Even the kitchen was well stocked and the food organized and stored properly. A tall fire licked the underside of a cauldron warming some stew, most likely boar meat, as that was the most plentiful in the area. Ovens in the walls baked fresh breads and along the other wall were large wooden barrels filled with beer and pickled produce. Fresh was hard to come by.

Returning to the mess hall I caught a small group of four sitting at one of the long wooden tables, silver bowls of stew before them. As I approached they were quick to their feet to bow, I swiftly waved my hand to dismiss the gesture and they quickly returned to their lunch. I sat down far enough away to not distract them from eating but close enough to make conversation.

“Tell me about the occurrences as of late.” I ordered, although I partially hoped my tone wasn’t too forceful. These men did not know me well enough to not take offense to my directness.

A young man, no older than sixteen, cast me a weary glance with his light brown eyes. He must have volunteered rather than wait for the age of eighteen to meet his requirement in the military. I respected that.

“There have been whispers of draugrs and wraiths, Your Highness. They say that the souls of starved fairies and elves have come back from the Void and are venturing through the woods. As for the draugr, it’s said to be the tortured souls of our men out there, seeking flesh.” The boy spoke in a northern accent, similar to my father’s. I did my best to not have an accent, I found them uncivilized.

If that was what we faced, it was going to be a complicated feat. Wraiths attacked at night and were near invisible because of it. Draugr, being our own fallen brethren, had the possibility of retaining some, if not all, their abilities from life. They tended to have everything but their memories or senses. There was a probability of facing some with wings or abilities to cast fire. What an odd combination though, seeing as how wraiths could be killed with fire. Strong fire, but fire nonetheless.

I simply nodded my head. 

“Any other whispers?” I asked, looking in turn to each of the four men.

A man closer in age to me cleared his throat, raking a hand through his sandy hair.

“It is also said that the wraiths and draugr are not completely out of control. They say some powerful fae is pulling at the reins, a noble one who can raise the dead.” 

“A necromancer?” I raised an eyebrow as the man nodded. That was a rare ability. However, if anyone were to be able to do such a thing it would be someone from Silvania.

The courtyard was packed with all two hundred soldiers plus the fifty I flew in with me. Nolan set up a wooden platform for my use to address the men. Wooden training dummies and hay filled round targets littered the yard, along with racks of swords, bows, and arrows against the stone walls. 

“I will be leading the patrol tonight with ten others. The patrol will be for a total of three hours, unless we are forced to return early. Later we will increase to two groups, patrol for two hours, and then bump it up to three groups for two hours. Should any group be confronted, send up a signal and you will receive backup. We will do this nightly until the threat to our land is eliminated.” With that I left the platform to return to Nolan.

“Have your strongest flyers ready by eight this evening. Make sure they have all had a good meal before we leave.” I didn’t wait for his acknowledgment before I retreated up to the top of the wall.

Chapter Five

Elek 

Being still midday, it was too early to do much reconnaissance and expect fruitful information. Instead, I observed from a distance. I could still receive some valuable tidbits. The wind ruffled past me, played with my shirt, and yet not a single leaf swayed. 

The forest before us was known to house Silvanian subjects but it wasn’t Silvanian land. The border was still thirty miles south. But it didn’t belong to us either, making it the perfect entry point to cause mayhem. I once told my father to just marry Celina to the Fae King’s son and close the breach for good, but the old man refused every time. Now Celina was to go to the human nation to wed the next head of the World Peace Alliance.

That was a laugh. Some world peace when the fiends took it upon themselves to test their power onto my people. But the leadership role was mostly used when new treaties were enacted, something to make the human royal family feel exceptional, I suppose. They didn’t live long enough to have any real impact. 

Yet, Father seemed compelled to put Celina up on the block. Seemed like a waste. Then there was me. He seemed to think that a bastard daughter of the docile human king was an acceptable match. The man was going senile.

I peered over the edge of the wall down at the rapids. The thought of a young girl with raven hair and green eyes that sparkled with gold crossed my thoughts. A day at the beach in Nautica while my father met with Regnum’s monarchs. That annoying chain clanked in my chest. 

I grasped my chest, nails digging into my skin as I inhaled deeply. The pull was sharp enough to snatch the air from my lungs. It wasn’t often that the sensation was accompanied by pain, but this time it pulled violently at me, as if begging me to follow it. Perhaps something happened to her. A hand clasped my shoulder.

“Again?” Huri asked, glancing at me with what looked like concern.

I straightened, observing them in their leathers. At least they came prepared.

“When did you get in?” 

“Well, after I deposited your coat back in your rooms I raced this way. I thought you might need some extra firepower.” They winked at me, and I simply nodded. Having another dragon wouldn't hurt.

Huri seemed to peer around us, as if looking for stretched ears, but the closest soldier was a good ten yards away. 

“That chain is only going to pull harder the longer you ignore it.” They said, pointing a long finger into my chest.

“I’m too busy to follow it.” Which was true, especially as I overlooked the forest.

Yet, Huri gave me an all-knowing gaze with their golden eyes.

“But you know who is at the other end. That’s half the battle, now you just have to seal the gap.” 

I rolled my eyes and turned to lean my back against the wall, my arms crossed before me. Of course I knew who held the other end. I had known since I first laid eyes on her and it became more apparent throughout that entire week in Regnum. The bastard daughter of Jovan Gavriil. I couldn’t even remember her name.

“Serafina.” Huri announced, as if reading my mind and turning a pitiful eye in my direction. 

“It doesn’t matter. She’s low-born and a match with someone that at least held prestige in her nation would make more sense.” I said, knowing I was right. Sending Celina to the human nation was more than enough, especially considering her own unfortunate human mutations. 

Huri’s hand found their hips as their brows furrowed towards me. 

“Now you listen here. Your father, your king, has given you a golden opportunity to marry the person you are actually destined for. It took too much persuading on my part to have you squander it! Now be grateful.” Their lips pursed shut as their cheeks puffed. 

Such a ridiculous being, I thought as I pushed off the wall to stare at the forest line again. To believe in destiny was to have hope in something. To believe that something good will come your way because the stars aligned that day or some such nonsense. If that were the case, I wouldn’t be up on this wall staring out into a still… 

Rustling.

My eyes sharpened as I leaned over the wall, my palms laying flat against the cool stone, feeling for any vibrations. Nostrils flared with the barest of hints that the breeze had to offer. Decay was in the air. A sway of the top of a tree some distance away. Still no birds.

Huri’s body came up beside mine, their shoulder meeting mine. They inhaled sharply, eyes becoming  luminous. 

“Elek, you won’t need to patrol tonight.” They said in a hushed tone, eyes not leaving the forest. “They will come to us.”

“Captain! Prepare for battle!” I shouted down the wall to Nolan, who began to bark orders to the others.

Another tree swayed, closer than the last and I unfurled my wings as I looked over at Huri.

“Do what you want.” I said, shooting upwards. Huri wasn’t one to order around during these moments, they would know their best course of action for themselves, whether it be to fully transform or to pick up a bow and quiver.

As I kept on top of the zephyr, I unsheathed my steel sword from the scabbard between my wings and kept my shield close. Another tree swayed and still no birds fled.

There! From the tree line, came the first line of draugrs. Nasty and decrepit beings made from the fallen flesh of our soldiers, all still wearing our leathers. Their skins were ashen and tight, eye sockets void, and tendons hanging from various limbs. They would be the first line, I thought as I took in the location of the sun. The wraiths would surely come once the sun had set, remaining in the darker depths of the forest.

Fifty men made their way up into the sky with me, swords raised.

“I’m not in the mood for games today.” I said, peering towards the forest.

“Burn the entire forest if you have to. I want the wraiths taken care of before nightfall.” 

Immediately the ones who could conjure fire went to work while the archers began their assault through the windows and on top of the wall as more draugrs slowly made their way out of the woods. Flamed tipped arrows flew through the air with astounding accuracy.

I fell back towards Huri, but didn’t land.

“There’s a necromancer close by. I want them alive, for now.”

Huri nodded, and walked over to the north side of the wall before casually jumping off. What ascended into the skies was a bright golden dragon with fushia flecks on some of the scales. They flew up high in the air, no doubt surveying for the best vantage point to spot who was behind the attack. 

The heat was immense as the flames and dark smoke bellowed upwards. Not a single bird or forest creature had even attempted to flee, leaving me to believe that there were none to begin with. However, there were more draugrs than I was anticipating. Hundreds, if not close to a thousand pushed through the forestline, their united weight toppling many of the trees. Some came out enveloped in flames, although undeterred as they continued towards the river, swords in hand. The only way to be rid of them was to incapacitate them and burn them to the point that even their ashes were nonexistent. 

I touched ground by the water, where a small group of draugrs made it without even a small lick of flames. The scent of decayed flesh permeated the air, stinging my nostrils. 

The thoughts of who they were before the enchanter got hold of them had no business in my mind. The fallen were already accounted for and families notified of their sacrifices when they were lost. They were marked before becoming these hideous creatures. They were only shells after all, souls long since departed from Belinha.

From my pocket I pulled out a small vial, smashing it against my blade, the scent of oil wafting against the decay. With a small burst from my fingertips, the sword was aflame as I pounced off the pad of my foot and slammed into the closest being. Once his back hit the grass I brought the tip of my blade down into his chest, fire spewing into his body to burn him from the inside out. 

Onto the next one and then the next one after that. In between dodging swords and battle axes I had to light my sword again and again. The heat from the forest was becoming more intense as soldiers touched down near me, attacking the draugr hoards as they escaped the forest.

“Don’t allow yourselves to be caught! If you are wounded make your way back to the keep and send out your replacement!” I shouted, knowing that the necromancer would likely seize the opportunity of fresh bodies. 

The ground shuddered as a thunderous roar rang through the sky. From above I watched as Huri pointed their enormous body in one direction, into the back of the woods. They had found where the necromancer was stationed. 

Huri swooped down to land nearby, breathing fire at the draugrs near us before transforming back into their human form. 

“They are cloaked in black towards the end of the forest. A dome of darkness surrounds them, and I can see wraiths swirling inside. Whatever wraiths were hiding outside of the dome have been destroyed, as well as most of the draugrs.”

I gave a nod before peering in the direction of the dome, now slightly visible from the new lack of vegetation. 

“Huri, keep the path clear. The rest of you will follow my lead. We do what we can to take the necromancer alive, but if it can’t be helped then so be it.” 

Huri swiftly transformed once more and rose to the skies. I lifted my feet up as well, although not as high, knowing some of the men were stuck on foot. I flew as hard as my wings would allow towards the dome, dodging loose flaming branches and slicing through any draugr that stood in my path. 

As I reached the outer rim of the darkened energy force, Huri kept to the sky, looking for any weakness from above. Peering inside I could make out a dark cloaked figure standing within the energy. They lifted their head enough for me to see their grin through perfectly aligned white teeth. The barrier seemed to melt away, wraiths writhing in pain as they met the heat from the flames engulfing the forest. They attempted to flee but my men were quick to set them ablaze as well.

“I wasn’t expecting for the Dragon Prince of Demarcus to visit.” The voice of a young woman said behind the cloak.

I stepped closer, sword raised.

“You can surrender, necromancer, and come with us for questioning, or you can die here with your creations. Choose.” 

The figure gave a sultry giggle as she lifted the hood of her black silk cloak, a sway of a breeze revealed a rich blue gown underneath. Certainly an enchantress, I thought as I took her in. Crimson eyes stared up at me, set in the youthful face of a teenage girl. Her alabaster pointed ears showed through her wavy dark auburn hair. Her short stature and slender frame would have many believing that she was some docile elf, not fae. She was missing the translucent wings that most of them were seen with. However, many fairies could hide them on command. Yet, the most telltale sign of her origin was the lack of the fairy glow that all of them carried about themselves. 

“For a handsome prince such as you, I would be honored to have you join my small army.” She announced, passing a hand over the remnants of her twice fallen soldiers. 

I raised my sword higher, a ball of flame dancing around in my other palm.

“Choose.” I repeated coldly.

“I was just having a bit of fun.” She grinned maliciously towards me, her eyes bright with amusement. 

“I needed a demonstration before I made practical use of my… gifts.” Her voice was seductive, as if begging for me to continue questioning her right there. 

If I must, I suppose. I peered up at Huri, who only nodded down at me. There were no others of interest in the vicinity. 

“And what use would that be?”

Delicate fingers rose up to meet her crimson painted lips as she giggled again. 

“Why, to capture the daughter of Belinha, of course.” Her pearly teeth flashed as she lifted up a scroll from her cloak.

Huri landed beside me, talons in the place of fingertips as they transformed. They seemed unnerved, not the usual attitude from them, even in the most dire of situations. 

“So you’re in need of a healer.” I said, watching as the scroll unfurled, yet it was faced away from us. The line was well known for their healing abilities but the knowledge of its members has been lost for hundreds of years.

“Oh gods, no.” She grinned. “Why heal what is of better use to me perished?”

Huri stepped forward, eyes sharp and brightly lit.

“There is no such daughter, Madame Enchantress. Your gifts would be best served by leaving them dormant. Since we have no casualties, I would suggest you use today as a lesson learned.” They said, voice serene even though their eyes appeared to be in utter chaos.

I watched the exchange, keeping my men from moving forward as it played out. Perhaps Huri could gather more from her than I would. 

Long black nails gripped the top of the scroll as she turned it for our viewing. On it was a mostly charcoal portrait of a young woman. Of course I didn’t need the clanking in my chest to tell me who the figure on the paper was. Long raven tresses and bright green eyes flecked in gold. Jovan’s daughter.

I witnessed as Huri’s jaw tightened, a mere tremor to show they were about to become unhinged. But why? Why was this girl so intriguing to everyone?

Huri turned towards me, their face grim as they approached. Resting a hand on my shoulder, they leaned in close to speak lowly.

“She cannot leave this forest alive, nephew. Nor should any piece of her remain once she is deceased. We have gotten all we need from her.” They whispered, eyes darting back towards the female. 

“Don’t stop me.” They warned before pivoting away from me to race towards the figure, talons raised.

The woman hadn’t even flinched before sharp talons pierced into her neck, her fluids spilling onto the lush grass.

“I’m not the only one. More will come.” Blood flooded her mouth as she gurgled out her words.

The light faded quickly from her eyes as Huri pushed their talons further into her neck and beheaded her completely, only to summon fire to their talon tips and blast the corpse continuously until not even ash remained.

Huri returned to my side, scroll in hand and jaw still tight and eyes illuminated.

“Marek needs to be informed of this. I’ll meet you back in Maleko when you return. The threat is dealt with, for now.” Huri said, not giving me a moment to respond before their golden form burst into the sky and shot towards Thanases, our capital city.

A piece of me couldn’t resist but to inspect the ashen ground where the enchantress had stood. I knelt down to see that not even a splatter of blood remained. Whatever this Serafina was to them seemed to cause Huri to act rashly. 

Chapter Six

Serafina

The soft rumbling of waves sounded through an open window as a zephyr floating the saltiness of the sea danced in my hair. Lavender flooded my senses as my fingertips registered the silky fabric of my comforter underneath them. 

Before I even opened my eyes I knew I had made it home. Fluttering through the brightness streaming from the tall windows, the blue of my canopy came into view. Soft rustling came from various spots around me, signaling multiple bodies in the room.

My body was as heavy as iron as I attempted to move in an upright position, only to be met with an unpleasant tug in my side. 

“Dad, she’s waking up!” a smooth voice cried from the foot of my bed. 

Within seconds Zander was hovering over me, his steel eyes widening and then turning glassy. His large hand came up to rest on the top of my head, which I noticed was clean, and he bowed his head low until his forehead was on my shoulder. He shuddered harshly as sobs escaped his lips.

“Thank the gods.” Zander whispered and then pulled away to gaze down at me, the hand on my head moving towards my cheek, where it snagged on a scab before he pulled away completely to sit by my side.

Hurried footsteps hammered towards my bed. My father came to sit opposite of Zander and lifted my hand to his chest, gripping tightly as he took in the sight of me. Inclining my head carefully to the side, so as to not aggravate the hole in my abdomen, I was able to see the four of them, my faithful companions, falling apart at the seams. Their faces were each a mess with fallen tears and snot. My heart clenched at the sight of them, at the thought of me being the cause for their distress.

“Don’t do that.” I managed to say through the desert of my mouth. But my words only made them sob harder.

“Let me through.” Barked an order from behind the crowd.

Cicero hobbled closer, a goblet of water in his arthritic hands. My father moved away to allow for the doctor to come closer as Zander helped lift my head to meet the lip of the goblet.

“Slowly now. Slowly. If you drink too fast it’ll come up just as fast as it went down.” Cicero's raspy voice warned as he tipped the contents into my mouth.

Once every last drop was swallowed Cicero gave me an approving nod and peered over towards my brother.

“Your Highness, I would like for you to help her sit upright. I will send for some broth.” 

I could feel my skin wanting to tear where my wound was healing as Zander took great care to prop me against my pillows. He paused when he saw me wince as he helped reposition me so that I was straight, whispering an apology before setting me down. 

From my new vantage point I took in my room. It was in a state of disarray with gauze and elixir bottles littering various areas. 

It was split into two sections, one for sleep and the other for leisure. Both crowded in their own way.

The section that held my large canopied bed also held two others that were smaller, facing each other in an opposite corner on the right side of my bed, where they pressed up against a beige wall that held the door to the washroom and closet. The left side, extending across the entire wall of both sections, held many tall windows that overlooked the harbor, rolling in that divine sea breeze. 

Facing my bed was the section for leisure. A lapis lazuli stained marble fireplace faced the room, cold cinders rested in small heaps on the stone floor. Before it lay a cobalt sofa with a low coffee table and two matching plush armchairs facing one another. Built-in shelves surround the fireplace with manuscripts used for my academic use as well as enjoyment. On the right side the shelves met the other wall, however, on the left side they ended at a door leading to Leena’s private quarters. 

Above the mantle rested my family portrait, minus Leena. I stood in the middle, layered before my father and brother, who stood on either side of me with a hand on my shoulder. All of us with eyes that held joy and contentment. 

My simple cherry wood writing desk that sat in a corner before the shelves, flooded with forgotten assignments. Plush lapis lazuli rugs lay center in both sections, giving my small home a rather cozy ambiance. 

Ding! Dong! Ding!

I peered over at my old grandfather's clock that sat between two windows. It was a handcrafted antique. The dark cherry wood had engravings of Cato swimming with merfolk up each side. The face of it was unlike most in the castle, at least as far as I had seen. While it told the time it also had other hands pointing towards outer rings to distinguish the days and seasons of the year with the date. Each season had ninety days and was marked in seven day increments -  Bel, Min, Ori, Than, Hyp, Saf, and Cat. The days of the week named after our deities. It read eleven in the morning on the tenth day of Spring on Ori.

So it had been ten days since the attack. In that void it was as though no time at all had passed. 

I took in my companions’ faces. Such messes, each one. . 

“I’m sorry.” It was all I had to say. 

My father returned to my side and stroked my head.

“Don’t be, sweetheart.” His voice was so soft, as if he thought the vibrations of it would shatter me like glass.

“I worried you.” I caught each gaze.

Zander gave a small laugh through his glassy eyes.

“We worry about you everyday regardless. You’re as unpredictable and reckless as the seas. Keeping up with your antics is impossible.” 

A grimace formed on my lips. Was I always that much trouble for them? 

I began to inspect all of my phalanges. In, out, squeeze. I felt all of it. From my fingers to my toes. That night played in my mind. The dagger had been coated in something. Something that had no cure. I shouldn’t be here.

“How did you get an antidote?” My eyes fixated on Zander’s. He had heard it the same as I had from his mother.

His features faltered slightly, as if hoping to avoid the conversation entirely. But I knew what I heard. There was no cure.

“A venom was used from a snake in Durant.” 

I blinked. That was Regina’s homeland. Zander continued.

“The only way to cure it is with the blood of someone who is already immune. I offered my own, even if it was just to replenish what you lost. But I apparently do not have the immunity that some others may have from there.” 

His eyes remained soft as he squeezed my hand. Then, where did the antidote come from? I didn’t have to wait long for the answer.

“By the fifth day we were certain that the fever was going to take you. I was sitting right here and holding your hand just like this when she came in.” 

Zander’s gaze moved towards the door, as if expecting to see a body in the doorway. He turned back to me.

“My mother’s grandmother was a naga. They have a natural immunity to most venom and toxins. Unfortunately, I’m all human but my mother… Well, she had just enough in her to spare on you. She offered Cicero to use her blood to create the antidote. Your fever broke shortly after receiving it. After that it was just a matter of your wound closing and waiting for you to wake up.”

When he finished I sat there agape. That’s not what I was expecting. My evil and tyrannical stepmother offered to save my life.

“What was the exchange?” I found myself asking, sitting in disbelief that it was out of the goodness of her heart.

My father’s jaw tightened, causing my heart to clench. My brother squeezed my hand again to pull my attention.

“A price that I can learn to live with.” His tight tone made it clear that pushing the matter would be in vain.

I looked over at my father, his jaw still tight.

“I’m sorry, Dad.” For all of the implications I may have caused him for his wife to freely give her blood to me. 

He brought up a hand to pat my head as he attempted to loosen his muscles, unsuccessfully.

“Don’t worry about it. I only want you to concentrate on healing properly.” He rose to his feet and started towards the exit before turning to address me one more time.

“We have a lot of things to discuss and work through, starting with putting on a strong front. Something like this won’t happen again.” He said before walking out the door.

Once the door clicked closed the women at the foot of my bed pounced. Leena took my father’s place and held me tight by my shoulders as the other three sprawled across my bed, grasping any part of me they could to be certain that I was truly there. 

Leena firmly grasped my chin and stared intently into my eyes, her own dark forest contrasting with my own, a mix of relief and anguish.

“You are to never sneak out again. Ever.” A breath escaped her slowly. She wasn’t angry at me at least. I simply nodded my head, knowing it was pointless to tell her not to worry. 

It was pointless to tell any of them not to worry. Not when I had been so close to the abyss and felt the chill of Death. So I allowed them to crowd me and touch me. Anything that gave them a sense of peace.

Regaining my strength was taking longer than I anticipated. Even with the healing waters of Regnum’s northern springs and Regina’s blood donation, the poison had wreaked havoc on my body. Nerves in my spine had been damaged, making walking difficult.

A few days after I had awakened, my aunt approached me one afternoon as I lifted myself to lay in my bed. My calves were swollen and ached as I lifted them up with my hands. Maybe tomorrow will be better, I thought.

Her marred face cast me a pitiful glance. Leena didn’t like seeing me in this state as much as I did. She turned towards my companions in the other room.

“Laney, I want you three to go and search for those books. I’ll remain here with Serafina.” Leena’s voice was without tone. Orders didn’t normally have tones.

Laney’s cerulean eyes gazed towards us, then she nodded and locked eyes with Jelena’s bright honey eyes and then Elisa’s hazel ones. Without a word they filed out of the room. 

This was most likely going to be the moment when Leena was finally going to scold me for sneaking out. She hadn’t yet, but she didn’t usually scold me in front of others. I glanced up at her, ready for the tongue lashing of a lifetime. I deserved it after all and I would take it with some dignity.

Instead of speaking, Leena reached into her pocket of her deep grape colored dress and pulled her hand back as a closed fist.

“After you were brought here that day, I took the liberty of investigating the gallery. I needed to know why you were there.”

“I got lost.” I couldn’t hide the meekness in my voice. She terrified me and my lying was going to be my undoing.

An open hand flew up to silence me as her eyes flared.

“Don’t you dare lie to me, Serafina Diana Gavriil.” Her body was rigid, her tone like ice. I flinched under her gaze.

“I know that somehow, some way, you managed to sneak out of the castle. Why?” 

I cheated Death before and I wasn’t eager to do it again by lying to her and facing the consequences. A long exhale left my lungs as I calculated my words. It wasn’t that I couldn’t trust her, I didn’t want her to be more concerned than she ought to be.

“I thought that if I left I could make it on my own. No one would come looking for me and I can figure out where I may fit in. The news that morning made me anxious and I didn’t want any part of it” It wasn’t a lie, but the whirlpool of emotions from dawn till night that day were near unmanageable. The dream only made it all worse.

“There’s more. Spit it out.” Her fist remained tightly closed. I wondered what she was concealing.

“I managed to get outside but had a change of heart and came back in. That’s when I was attacked.” My head roared with the cacophony of my heart, thundering. She didn’t have to ask the next question.

“I climbed from the window.” I wasn’t going to betray the tunnel. 

Leena raised an eyebrow towards me. She wasn’t convinced. But she didn’t push for my escape route, instead coming closer to my side and sitting on my bed.

“Why did you change your mind about leaving?” The frostiness of her tone melted, yet there was still some iron there.

“An idea that my destiny is more likely to come my way if I stay put.” 

Let her fish, I thought. I wasn’t going to freely walk into the conversation and not know what she had already concluded. What she didn’t know could work in my favor. That is until she opened her fist and laid out her flat palm before me. My eyes widened and my stomach sank down to my bowels. 

A thin silver band with an emerald embedded in it. The ring Cato had gifted me. I hadn’t put much thought into it since that night, being too preoccupied with my recovery.

One look into her eyes and I could tell that Leena was seeing right through me. She had found my satchel that held my spare clothes and the ring. I thought of feigning ignorance and pretending I had never seen it before, but she had already had me within her snare.

“Why did he give this to you?” Leena’s voice tightened again.

“How do you know who gave it to me?” I countered, wanting to push back, even just a little. 

Leena’s eyes narrowed. 

“That beast has had his hands all over our family. My mother…” she paused, closing her fingers around the ring.

“She prayed and prayed. That’s what she told me. Her husband, the father who raised Diana and myself, was kind and loving. But he was not able to give her children. So she begged for a miracle, to continue the line.”

“No…” I found myself whispering. The riddle became clear as day.

Leena nodded.

“My true father, the one who blessed Latonia Beckett with two miracles, is him.”

The world lay silent. Even my heart felt as though it were no longer beating. 

Daughter of me, as well as daughter of the sea. The words of the goddess echoed from that void.

I released the dam and went into detail of the conversation with Cato. My grandfather. The thought bewildered me. He was my grandfather. 

Once I finished retelling my conversation with him, I moved onto the maiden in the void. How she appeared, the mirrors, what I had seen, and what she had said. I spilled it all out. That ring damned me to her and after she revealed her hand I was obligated to tell her everything.

Through it all, Leena listened intently, with not a peep to interrupt. When I finished she cast me a glance of concern.

“The gifts of healing and Sight are known to trickle down through the Beckett line.” Her voice soft, the iron gone.

She opened her hand and motioned the ring towards me to take.

“This may help get you over the hurdle you’ve been facing with your recovery. If you do have healing abilities, it will enhance them.” She said as I slid the band up the ring finger of my right hand.

Within a moment it was as if a cloud began to disperse around me and my stiff muscles started to relax. Leena noticed my shift and gave an approving nod. She turned towards my nightstand, opened the drawer and pulled out three books, one with a black thin cover, another with a thin red cover, and the other was a thicker, black, leather bound book.

“I put these here, knowing you will need them, when you finally took a turn for the better.” 

My eyes widened at the sight of the books, taking hold of them.

The thin black book displayed no author, only a silver etching of Cato’s true form, the Sea Dragon. Behind it was the red book, with the title Beckett Genealogy. I had never asked Leena many questions about her family… our family, but this would be of use to understand. On the bottom was the heavier tome, with no title. I flipped through it to see that it was a journal, written in elegant script. Dates began every passage. 

“When I saw the ring,” Leena began, pulling my attention away from the books in my hands.

“I knew who gave it to you. He once gave it to my mother to hold onto.” She sighed and leaned back, folding her arms. “She must have given it to him, knowing that you would need it.”

With a long finger, my aunt pointed towards the journal, giving it a tap.

“This is her journal. Every dream she had, she wrote down here. Some may have been only dreams, but others proved to be more than that.” Her eyes became sorrowful, face falling. My heart clenched at the sight.

I needed to change the subject, if only slightly. 

“Do you know anything about a black dragon?” I asked, remembering the young man from the mirror. I needed to find him. 

Leena shook her head.

“There may be something that my mother had seen in her visions, but I wouldn’t know. I don’t have any abilities.” She turned to stare out the window.

“Diana had the ability to heal. She could manipulate the energy around her to mend the broken. But when she became pregnant she found out that her ability diminished considerably. She wasn’t even able to use it to save herself that day.” A lone tear cascaded down her jagged scar.

I had to turn away. She never shed tears in front of me, having always been a pillar of steel. Seeing her in such a state would cause me to break too if I gazed for too long.

“I’m sorry, Leena. For…” I couldn’t finish the sentence. If she weren’t pregnant she may have been able to live. 

Leena’s blazing eyes rounded on me and she pinched my cheek hard.

“There’s no reason for you to be sorry about that. Now if you want to apologize for sneaking out that would be a different story.” 

Releasing an exhale, Leena rose from the bed.

“Read some before they return.” She paused, as if conflicted by her next words. She glanced at the door before returning my gaze.

“The Beckett family prefers privacy - we always have. As of now there are only three living members. Anything we discuss about our family will be between just you and I. Only you and I.” She emphasized towards the end before going to sit on the sofa with her own book.

Our family. As in she was not counting Zander or my father as part of that family. Hiding our conversations was going to wreck my stomach, but I nodded in understanding and pulling open the small black book. 

The pages were handwritten with illustrations. On the first page was a colorful depiction of all Belinha’s deities with its namesake embracing them all with large feathered wings. Flaming red hair and bright green eyes peered back at me as I took in the image. The similarity was uncanny.

Above her head was the Sea Dragon, Cato, then going around clockwise were the others. Saffi, the naga who guarded Durant, Hypnos, the dragon of Ignatia, Thanatos, the twin dragon of Demarcus, Orion, the first fairy and guardian of Silvania, and lastly was Minerva, the queen of the merfolk and guardian to the island nation of Kai. 

I turned the page to read the first passage.

From the doorway emerged a green eyed, flaming haired goddess and the world grew around her. With a book in one hand and a quill in the other, she first wrote Cato, a dragon of the sea, into creation. 

“You will keep the balance of the seas and lead all others that now come after you.” The goddess said.

Then came an egg the size of four men, cracking with the sound of thunder. Two baby dragons sprang to life and stared at the world in wonder. The goddess smiled at them and rested a hand on each head.

“You will learn from Cato and will keep the balance of the skies and mountains, Thanatos and Hypnos. You will grow quickly and will be of equal power.” 

Returning the quill to the paper at hand, Belinha brought forth Orion, the first Fairy, having his body emerge from an elm tree. A full grown man with wisdom in his eyes.

“You will watch over the forests and keep the harmony between man and beast of the wood.”

From the sands rose a Naga with steel eyes that had any being’s blood to run cold should they meet her gaze.

“Saffi, you will protect those of the desert. With the wind and sand you will keep the peace for those who reside in your realm.”

Belinha glided to the ocean’s foam and called forth the wise Minerva, the mermaid queen of the southern seas.

“Minerva, you will assist Cato and protect our southern waters.”

Once the duties were underway, Belinha set forth on her journey, bringing to life the ground, the trees, and the rivers. Creatures of every variety sprung forth and made homes. Humans created governance and borders. Balance was created. With light came darkness. With wrong came right. 

The sirens would sink the boats, yet Minerva’s underlings and descendants would save the drowning. The dragons fortified the borders, yet the people were snatched by kelpies and trolls. Balance would be maintained for a time, only to be faced with challenges.

Many years into her quest, Belinha performed her last act. A selfish act. Going into the mountains and down into the mines, where the dragons morphed into human skins, she pulled out her book for the last time. Before her, from the pool of magma, sprung forth a black dragon, larger than Thanatos and Hypnos, who had started their own lineages. 

Alexius shifted down to the form of a man. Peering down at the goddess an understanding came about him. A chain that linked his heart to her. He was hers. Her protector. Her friend. Her lover. Belinha’s creation was complete.

Having descendants of her own, Belinha would return to that doorway, book still in hand. Having never aged, she looked back on her world with a twinkle in her green eyes.

“I take my leave. If there should ever come a time of disruption, my heir, the one intertwined with my very soul, will restore the balance. Farewell” Then with a light erupting from her figure she vanished. 

Araceli is home to her tomb which holds the last of her essence. One day the essence will escape and return with the one descended from the Sea. Until that time, Alaceli will remain fortified.

As I finished the page my door opened, my three companions entered with fresh books in hand. With haste I stored my books back into my nightstand, although it didn’t escape me that Laney was eyeing me with interest. I wasn’t a good liar, so I was grateful that when she approached it wasn’t with questions of my behavior. 

“Zander stopped us on the way back. He said that you will be going to dinner with the family tomorrow.” 

Her cerulean eyes didn’t meet mine as I noticed her fingers fidgeting before her. I lifted an eyebrow.

“Is something wrong?” 

It wasn’t odd for me to have dinner with my father and brother weekly, but the shifting of her gaze told me that there was more to just dinner with them.

“It’s dinner with the family.” She emphasized and met my gaze.

“Aunt Regina and Dea will be joining you in the Dining Hall.”

Oh… that’s what she meant. I anticipated that eventually I would be expected to be in the same room as my stepmother, but Dea was a person I would prefer to stay away from. My grandmother was known for her venomous words towards my existence. I had never met her, but if the rumors were true I would rather keep our interactions to a minimum. 

“Any chance that Zander told you what would be discussed?” I asked. I needed to mentally prepare for whatever was on the agenda.

Laney bounced from one foot to the other, fidgeting. She clearly didn’t want to tell me but I rolled my hand in a wrap up motion, to convey to her to spit it out.

“He didn’t have to. There are rumors going around that it’s about Regina collecting on his and Uncle Jovan’s debt.” Laney’s eyes went towards the window.

“The payment for saving your life.” She added quietly, continuing to view out the window.

That made sense. Although Zander did say it was something he could live with, I was still curious as to what it was she was asking for. Elisa came to sit beside me. 

“It’s being said by some of Regina’s guards that the payment is a marriage contract to the princess of Demarcus, as well as a potential match for you, although I’m not sure about the latter information. But Zander marrying was definitely a stipulation.” Elisa said as she rested her blond head onto one of my pillows. 

My heart sank. Although it was something that Zander should have done years ago, at least had a potential bride picked out by the age of twenty, I didn’t like the idea that his hand was now being forced in the matter due to my own stupidity of leaving my room that night. Maybe there would be a way that I could make it up to him, if he would even allow me to. As for the second, potential, stipulation… it wasn’t something that I would have thought Regina to come up with on her own. I wasn’t her responsibility after all.

“What makes you think that I’ll have to go and seek out a marriage contract?” I looked down at Elisa, her eyelids laying softly closed. It wasn’t uncommon for any of them to nap in my bed. It was more comfortable than the other two provided ones.

Without opening her eyes, Elisa let out a low hum before replying.

“That part wasn’t from Regina’s guards, but Dea’s. That woman took your misfortune as an opportunity to ship you off somewhere. Supposedly she is using the excuse of not only having it benefit Regnum but as well as provide you with some safety by sending you away.”

Laney gave a snort from the foot of my bed, her hand brushing her tied, long, sandy hair behind her shoulder.

“I can promise you that it’s definitely the first reason. She is an opportunist and always has been. Even her marriage into the family and negotiating Auntie’s and Uncle’s marriage can all be seen as her manipulating the game she plays.”

On the bed in the opposite corner, Jelena laid sprawled facedown, as if exhausted. She picked up her head.

“You ​know an awful lot about the subject.” She said lazily before putting her head back down on the pillow.

Laney walked over to her and pushed her aside to sit. Jelena rolled over to lay an arm across Laney’s lap. A forbidden love, I thought to myself. Not so much for Princess Jelena, who hails from the matriarchal island nation of Kai, but for Lady Laney who was still on a probation period to lose her title. If she proved herself capable of living off her own wages her brother may surrender to her and allow her to drop the title. Until she was free, however, bringing up their relationship in a public setting was taboo.

“I grew up a ward of the king and queen, so I know many things that most in the castle wouldn’t.” Laney said, lazily and lightly gliding her fingers up and down Jelena’s arm.

“So continue on. What’s Dea’s deal?” Jelena lifted her head up once more to speak before positioning herself to face Laney.

“Mind you, this is only what I gathered over the years as a listener and not one in any real conversation.” Laney cautioned.

“Dea was King Brazyli’s childhood friend. She grew up right here in the capital as the daughter to a fish merchant. They, supposedly, fell in love with one another but Brazyli, still just a prince at the time, was already contracted to marry a princess from a foreign land. A much older princess who was unlikely to bear any children for him.”

“That seems like a waste of an opportunity.” I said, leaning towards Elisa, our crowns grazing .

Laney gave a shrug.

“It was a turbulent time and past monarchs were more war-happy than they are now. But because the princess was so much older there was the issue of the Gavriil line.” 

“Wait!” Jelena sat up straight, honey eyes wide.

“Is the king a love child?” 

Laney began waving her hands in front of her.

“No, he was born legitimate. But barely.” She lowered her hands, expression turning serious.

“It is said that Dea was pregnant when the foreign princess tragically had a bad reaction to some shellfish and died. Scandal erupted when the prince married Dea and Uncle was born as a legitimate heir to the throne.”

My jaw clenched. It would be speculation and that may be seen as a crime by some, but anyone would have to admit that it was too convenient. Laney seemed to read my mind because she cleared her throat to continue.

“It was quite suspicious. The homeland of the princess wanted an investigation but Dea managed to negotiate a new contract with Uncle Jovan and even managed to expand the borders. That’s how we got the springs up north.”

The springs were a controversial topic to some. Regina’s father gave up the land freely, believing that they were nothing more than barren lands. That was until a new city was being built and the springs were dug up. With unique properties it was turned into a tourist destination, allowing for Regnum’s economy to flourish. But that was a sore subject for those of Durant.

“So she is probably one of the greatest negotiators of our country.” Elisa’s light voice rang and I couldn’t help but silently agree.

“Most would say the same. But others have speculated that she has other means of persuasion. Mystical means.” Laney alluded.

My ears perked. What were the odds to hit that sort of genetic lottery? A snap of a book pulled our attention. Leena peered over at us, giving a small huff of annoyance. 

“You ladies have far too much time on your hands. Do yourselves all a favor and learn something practical rather than adding to the rumor mill.” 

I fought back the snort of laughter bubbling up from my chest as I witnessed Laney give the most exaggerated eye roll I have ever seen. Rather than argue, I stood to resume some physical therapy, my companions watching me with fixed eyes to monitor if I would need their assistance.

 

Chapter Seven

Serafina

The essence of lavender permeated through the washroom, as steam waved through the air from the bathtub. As my nightdress dripped down to my ankles I caught the sight of my looking glass in my peripheral.  

It was just a normal mirror with a thin gold rim. There were no embellishments of any sort. And yet, when I approached it and leaned a palm to the now warmed frame, a piece of me expected to see ripples. But the only image that I was shown was my own. Although it wasn’t my own. Not as it was two weeks ago.

Dark impressions stained the skin under my sunken eyes. My cheeks were no longer full and in the place of my curved hips were protruding bones. On my stomach, just under my ribcage, was the remnants of my wound. A dark rugged scar that marred my light flesh. These almost three weeks of dying and recovering had taken their toll on me, but I hadn’t seen the effects until now. Why hadn’t anyone said how horrible I looked?

Bones sighed in delicious delight as I lowered into the porcelain claw-foot tub. No more sponge baths for me. I lifted my hand towards the rays of the sun coming through the window. Even my fingers had thinned to nothing more than twigs, yet the ring from Cato remained in place. It didn’t give any indication that it would come off unless I pulled it off. 

Checking to be sure that the door was sealed shut I glanced back at the ring as the emerald glimmered in the rays. I wanted to use it, or at least try to. Cato had not provided any instructions. So, I did the only thing I could. I cleared my mind and lifted a mass of my hair in my hand, seeing auburn, like the hair of my mother’s in the mirror. A chill webbed from my ring finger through my hand, up my arm, and kept spreading until my entire body felt chilled. I noted that I wasn’t necessarily cold, but it was similar to the sensation of feeling as being watched by hidden eyes. Slowly, I took a peek at my raised hand from the water and gasped. The strands went from the darkest of blacks to the lightest of auburns. Extraordinary. 

I wondered what it would be like to breathe underwater. Allowing my hair to return to its dark hues I submerged myself under the water, imagining the gills forming where my neck met my jaw. One intake of water was all it took before I shot back up gagging and quickly receded the gills back into my natural skin. Lavender filled my senses. I should not have put the bubbles in. Lesson learned.

Leena stopped me when I approached my vanity for the brush.

“You are to pick out an appropriate outfit for tonight.”

As if I would forget. Anything less than perfect would most likely portray me as a lowly barbarian to people such as my stepmother and grandmother. Leena came towards me, picking up the brush from underneath my hand and motioned for me to settle into the chair.

“Against my better judgment and counsel, your father has decided to thrust you out into the world.” Leena’s lips curled up in a scowl. 

“And your brother thinks it’s smart to just stroll you into town.”

We all knew it was coming, but it didn’t stop Leena from snarling at Zander and Father every time they came to visit.  I was expected to attend events and host a ball celebrating my being given legitimacy as well as for my brother using it to make the announcement of his engagement. 

It still didn’t sit well with me that Regina was holding the success of my recovery over him to obligate him to marry. He had told me over and over again that the price was worth it and that he would have paid a much greater price. It was my potential obligation that he regretted, having informed me last night that I was indeed expected to consider marriage prospects. It was the least I should do considering what Zander was going through because of my own lack of sense.

In my mirror I saw Laney lounging on my bed with a book. 

“Tell me more about her, Laney.” 

I didn’t have to clarify, she was aware of exactly who I was inferring to. She shrugged her shoulders.

“Dea is a person who believes in country first and family second.” She put a finger on her chin and looked upwards, as if searching for more to say.

“That’s the best way to describe her. She’d throw her own son into a volcano if she thought it would prevent famine or a war.”

“That’s an exaggeration.” Jelena spoke up from one of the armchairs.

But Laney just shook her head.

“I don’t think it is. She’s all about self preservation. Although,” she paused for a moment, casting me an almost apologetic glance.

“She favors Zander quite a bit. She’s only human and I assume she knows that a human life is brief compared to other beings in Belinha. So she has developed a sort of soft spot for him. There are rumors that she despises you for the risk you are to his claim to the throne.” 

My brows furrowed as I whirled around to face her, taking Leena with me with a sharp tug on my scalp. I was sure to regret that later when the pain sank in.

“I don’t want anything to do with the throne.” I nearly shouted, not remembering how many times I have repeated those same words.

Laney shrugged.

“It’s not your desire that she’s interested in but your existence. Even though you come from the same line as her, she simply doesn’t see it that way. And honestly, I’m not sure if you will be able to change her mind.”

I left it at that, slowly turning back into my vanity. It was just another reason that I should have ignored Cato and just left.

A knock came around five in the evening and the door opened before anyone had the chance to answer it. 

“What if I was still dressing?” I said coldly from my spot on the sofa only to have Zander raise an eyebrow at me and shrug.

“You would have screamed at me the second the door started opening. Knowing you, something would have been thrown at it as well.” 

“A gentleman waits for an answer before barging into a lady’s room.” I huffed, crossing my arms before me.

He gave me an incredulous glance before lowering himself dramatically into a mock bow.

“My apologies Serafina, Princess of the pain in my ass. Would Your Highness like to go and eat now or should I come back when all the food is picked over and cold?” 

From the armchair beside me came a hard snicker. I looked over to find Jelena with both hands over her nose and mouth as she shuddered trying to hold in her laughter. A lone tear rolled down her cheek as her attempts became in vain and she burst out in a fit of giggles anyways. I gave a half-smile at the reaction. It felt as though it had been ages since anyone of them, especially Zander, had treated me as something more than a broken doll. The banter was appreciated.

“May I remind you that you are a princess as well, young lady.” Leena addressed Jelena with a half hearted glare. Jelena simply ignored her and continued with her fit.

I rolled my eyes and stood, straightening my sea foam colored silk dress. A sense of pride filled me as I peered down at it, having picked it out myself. It had an empire waistline that flowed into delicate layers of various shades of the sea foam color that met with the floor. At the end of my shoulders were short and slightly puffed out sleeves that were translucent. My hair sat pinned at one side with a large blue lily blossom as the rest flowed around me, like the dark depths of the sea attempting to swallow the lightness of my dress.

“You look lovely.” Zander complimented and motioned his head towards the door and crooked his elbow before me.

“Shall we?”

I allowed for the frustration of his lack of manners to melt away and nodded before accepting his arm, taking in his own appearance of a three-piece navy suit. His hair ever the curly mop.

We walked in slow silence. The ring certainly helped in my recovery, but I still couldn’t fight the fatigue in my legs from lack of use. The others trailed close behind us. My heart hammered as we approached the Grand Staircase. I wasn’t overly familiar with the location but I stared intently at that one spot at the base, expecting to see a crimson puddle. But there was none. No broken body either. Just a polished marble floor that reflected the high wood beams of the ceiling in the light. 

Zander tensed beside me and stopped walking before we began our descent and looked down at me.

“Are you alright?” His eyes held concern.

Was I? I glanced down towards the bottom again. Nothing was out of sorts. And yet, seeing the empty space unnerved me. As if ghosts lingered to push me towards a similar fate. Forcing my lips away from my teeth I formed a smile and looked back up at him.

“I’m fine. Why do you ask?”

He gave an unconvinced tilt of his head and followed where my gaze once was. Realization dawned on him as he brought up his free hand to rest on mine, gripping firmly. As we descended he held my attention talking about his plans for my first day in Nautica. He went into detail of every activity planned and I loved him for it. Those times when he just seemed to read my mind and became my shield, even from my own thoughts.

“If we have time we’ll stop by the orphanage.” He finished as we came to the double doors that lead to the Dining Hall. The ballroom had their own double set of doors behind us, but I refused to peer in that direction. The thought of that night had no place in my mind for this evening.

I was grateful for the distraction to descend the stairs without issue, however now my heart began to flutter fiercely again as I faced the doors. Behind them was a woman whom I never met and another woman who assaulted me as a child and yet also saved me. I had no expectations of this being an enjoyable dinner.

The doors opened and my heart sank to the floor. There were not three people waiting for us but eight. Quickly glancing at Zander for his reaction I was disappointed to see that he was not as startled as I was. In fact, his apologetic gaze towards me told me all I needed to know. He knew there were going to be others but kept me in the dark. I wanted to yank my arm away and lay into him about how I did not appreciate how reticent he has been since I woke up. I wanted to ball my hands up and throw one first to his nose and another to his stomach. But proper etiquette and our audience kept my hands tied. He wasn’t going to be able to get away for long. I had plans for him after dinner.

The Grand Counsel was made up of two men and three women. Should the king want a law passed it went through the counsel first. At the same time, the king had the power to veto any potential laws that the counsel brought up to him. It was a system that kept the peace, for the most part. And they were all there, waiting for us. Waiting for me.

The room was massive with a table large enough to occupy fifty people in its current state, however it could be expanded to accommodate more. Facing inwards were tall windows, much like the gallery. On the opposite wall was a grand marble fireplace that stretched twelve feet long and six feet high, roaring with a flame that made the room feel stifling. Sitting on the mantel was my father’s crest on a shield. The rim was silver with a royal blue center. An emerald water dragon stood on its hindlegs in the center with a gold crown on his head and a silver sword in his claws. So much like that young man’s, I thought before reminding myself of where I was.

As we approached the table I bent lowly for a curtsy as Zander bowed. When I lifted my head I was able to observe the other guests. My father stood at the head of the stable in a navy three-piece suit like Zander’s, his hair freshly combed back. On his right side stood two women.

One, the tall and elegant one, I recognized immediately and a sense of dread fell upon me. Regina’s steel eyes bore into me, melting my confidence from the inside. I wanted to run away but the sliver of courage I had left kept me from aiming towards the door.

Her medium-brown hair shined with soft ringlets at the ends that met her mid back, the front pieces of her hair pinned to the back of her head. A gold tiara encrusted with sapphires rested atop her head, complimenting her off-the-shoulder ocean blue ball gown. Stunning was too weak of a word to describe her. She was bewitching.

Beside her was a shorter woman who looked upon me as if I were worse than a rat or a cockroach. Her ocean eyes mirrored my father’s, only they held none of the warmth that his did. They were cold and calculating. The dress she wore was of a deep purple that had a high color and sleeves that went to the base of her fingers. Her sandy hair was held back in a similar fashion to Regina’s, although her thin face didn’t quite work with it. It made her features appear small and mousy. 

There were two other men and three other women. The Grand Counsel. My throat hitched as I swallowed. The most powerful people in the country were staring back at me, expectantly. I wanted to throttle Zander for keeping me in the dark. Instead, I kept my tongue on the roof of my mouth to prevent saying anything regrettable. 

“Come and sit.” My father beckoned, taking a seat and motioning towards two empty chairs on his left side, in between him and the men. The women sat beside my grandmother, Dea.

I was frozen on the spot. Fortunately, Zander pulled me along anyway and guided me towards the seat closest to our father. He pulled out the heavy chair for me and I thanked him, hoping he understood that it wasn’t just for the seat but also to not sit me beside a stranger.

As soon as Zander pushed in his chair bowls of a thin chicken broth were placed before us. Once my father had picked up his spoon we were able to follow.

I tried to eat silently, being sure to not clang my spoon against the bowl or to slurp. Peering up I noticed that Leena and the others did not follow us in. My stomach flipped. I was hoping to have them around for silent moral support. 

Zander’s arm grazed mine sharply. When I gave him a questioning glance he motioned with his eyes to look around, and I did. What I saw made me want to just melt into my seat and into the floor cracks. Every single person was looking at me. Did I miss something? Were my eating habits too barbaric?

“Sweetheart,” my father’s deep voice began, launching me out of my thoughts.

“As you become accustomed to your new role in our family there will be expectations.” 

He spoke with hesitance, it made me nervous.

“I will do what I can to be of use to you, Father.”

“You will be used to strengthen our ties with the other nations.” Dea said in a voice like stone. 

I peered over at her and saw that the gaze in her eyes matched the tone of her voice. Cold as ice. Then, I turned my gaze to Zander., who was peering back at Dea with just as cold of a stare. 

“Mother, I have already told you that Serafina will not be bartered away just to gain a couple of war ships.” My father’s voice was steady and tight.

Dea’s gaze met her son’s and I wished more than anything to be back in my rooms and pretending I didn’t exist. It worked well enough for the last two decades after all. 

“Unfortunately for you, Jovan, a girl is only worth the marriage she can procure and the heir she will birth. And now that Zander has finally given up his childish resistance of not finding a bride, Regnum needs to make use of your little bastard.” Her voice was unwavering. 

When I used to imagine what it would be like to have grandparents I would envision a cranky grandfather and a kind grandmother. Perhaps it was Laney’s stories of her own, what she remembered at least, that molded my own expectations. But the woman sitting diagonally from me was nothing like what I envisioned. 

I took in my father as his shoulders tensed and his eyes darkened in warning.

“Be civil or be gone.” His tone was low, giving her a chance to correct herself, although I doubted she would heed it.

A cough sounded from the man sitting beside Zander. He was around my father’s age with dark brown hair and a patch covering his left eye. My lessons had taught me that he was Gunther, a member of the council and an old friend of my father’s. Father looked at him and then nodded, to acknowledge Gunther’s desire to speak.

“I just want to clarify, for everyone at this table, that when the Grand Council passed the proposal, we did so with stipulations.” His voice was rugged but light.

“Which was added on to by Her Majesty this past week.” Said the woman beside Dea. A short woman with short dark brown hair. She was Mira, Regina’s friend from Durant and representative on the council. 

Gunther nodded before continuing.

“Yes. Well, along with the prince’s agreement to marry Princess Celina Drakonis of Demarcus, there is the stipulation that the new princess should be actively seeking her own political marriage as well.” He paused to put up a hand before my father could interrupt. 

“Seeking my friend. The council has agreed to keep our hands out of the decision unless it will have a great impact on Regnum. There is no rush as of now.”

I burned with hurt and betrayal. Even though it was a possibility that I would have to be on the lookout for a husband, it still hurt thinking about it. I wanted to tell my father to reverse his decision to use that law and allow me to return to my life of solitude. Then afterwards I wanted to punch my brother in the throat for actively keeping the information from me. There were costs to saving my life. There were costs of adding me to the line of succession. And there were costs to any other optimistic sounding ideas the two of them may conjure. Now they were playing with my life in a way I never expected. 

Then Regina took a sip from her goblet and set it down before giving her own opinion.

“There are a couple of proposals that have come in for… her.” Her voice was soft and delicate as she glanced at me and then quickly away.

My father clenched a fist beside me on the table.

“There is no rush, Regina.” He spat out her name as if it were offensive to say. 

The queen backed down and returned to her empty soup bowl, eyes seemingly interested in the imaginary contents it held.

There was a pause to allow for the second course to be brought out. Steamed mussels and scallops, some of my personal favorites. I caught my brother peering at me with an apology in his gaze and as if sending me the message that the food was a peace offering. I furrowed my brow at him and turned away. My forgiveness was not going to be bought with food. It was insulting for him to even think it would knick the iceberg of my newfound rage towards him and our father.

Through the deafening silence a fork scraped a plate with a screech. I looked up to see my grandmother ready for another round with my father. Let her, I thought. I was going to keep my mouth shut for the meal and then make my point known later to Zander and my father about making plans and not including me in them.

“As Regina was stating before,” Dea paused, turning away from Father and addressing the Grand Council instead.

“There have, surprisingly, been three proposals for Jovan’s… other child…”

I felt both Zander and my father tense on either side of me, ready to explode. But Dea ignored them and continued.

“The first is from the Duke of Maris.”

My ears perked up. Anton, Laney’s older brother wanted to marry me? They both grew up as wards to my father and stepmother, so we grew up as practically siblings. He was also Zander’s closest friend. Knowing him the way I did, he was most likely putting in the proposal to be kind and as a favor to my brother.

“The second,” Dea continued, keeping everyone’s focus, “is from the second son of King Oberron Orwell of Silvania, Prince Hamish of the fairies.”

The members of the council appeared intrigued. I began thinking that they may put their hands in the decision sooner than Gunther previously implied. The land of the fairies was the furthest distance from our own human land and incredibly wealthy. A fool would only turn down such a prospect if the exchange was pleasant enough.

“They got the last princess, if I recall correctly. She went to one of their nobles.” Said an older woman with long silver hair beside Mira. Agatha.

Dea nodded her head.

“Yes, my late husband’s great aunt. And in return we were given a handsome payment in exchange for her, rather than Regnum being responsible for a dowry. Girls are rare in the line after all.” Dea informed, a small smirk playing at her lips. She had them right where she wanted them.

Another gaze at me told me all I needed to know about her opinion of me. She didn’t like me and wanted me gone. At least through a marriage there would be benefits other than my leaving.

“Then the third is a double marriage contract. King Marek of Demarcus has already agreed to begin negotiations for his daughter, Princess Celina, to marry Zander but he would also like to propose a match for his son as well, Crown Prince Elek.”

I watched as my father gritted his teeth, making a terrible gnawing sound. 

“He should be grateful that we are even considering his daughter. It would be a blessing for her to get out of that barren wasteland. That barbarian can forget about my daughter being sent there.” He spoke with venom and it made me want to question why Demarcus was worse than Silvania, which then made me want to ask why either should be considered.

If anything, Demarcus, the kingdom of dragons, would be more appealing just due to the size of their coffers alone. Unlike their twin nation of Ignatia, Demarcus seemed to have unlimited access to the mines of Hyperion, the city of the dragons that lay in the mountain range separating the sister nations. 

From the corner of my eyes the queen caught my attention as she rolled her eyes and returned to her food. Such curious behavior from both of them. 

Dea, once again, ignored her son and continued to address the Grand Council. 

“Marek is also the only one, so far, to write about the conditions of the proposal.” She lifted her goblet up to her thin lips and sipped, waiting.

“What is it he wants?” Gunther asked, food and drink seemingly forgotten as he leaned forward to hear the reply.

“Something that I believe will be of great interest. Forgoing a dowry to begin with, as well as Fort Aquila that rests in the sea between our two countries, with five new ships. He is also giving a dowry for Celina at seven million gold. And that’s just the first draft of his proposal without any negotiation.”

Well, Demarcus here I come, I thought as I took in the gravity of her words. As I stared down onto my plate, I wished it wasn’t seafood. It would be a waste to expel it from my stomach later as my nausea continued to rise. Day one of official princess duties and I was already practically married. I cast a glance over at my father who looked as though he would leap from his chair and strangle his mother. But she just continued to sit there and wait for the next course.  

Roasted pig with caramelized vegetables replaced the seafood. I could only push the food around my silver plate with my fork, appetite long gone.

A man next to Gunther was next to speak. He was a balding man with gray hair. He appeared as old as Cicero and when he spoke his voice cracked with age.

“If that is indeed a true proposal then the Grand Council will need an official copy of the proposal and we will set time aside for a meeting with all parties involved.” 

“And that does not involve either of you two.” My father said, pointing his fork towards Dea and Regina. But Regina straightened her shoulders.

“If it includes a match for Zander as well then I am involved.” Her voice was unwavering as she held a strong gaze towards him. 

To my surprise he was the first to turn away, as if burned. His shoulders slumped.

“Only for the part of the meetings that pertain to our son, but my daughter will not be subjected to the biases of you or her.” He said as he sipped from his goblet and sent a glare towards Dea.

Regina’s eyes softened as she returned to her plate. I wondered if I was witnessing some form of olive branch between the two of them or concessions being made. 

“As for the meeting…” Gunther began, “let’s meet by the end of this week. It may play a role in how we greet the guests for the upcoming ball.”

I had forgotten that a ball was going to be thrown to debut the family as a new unit. It felt as if it were ages ago when Zander first told me about it. My father gave a nod and then turned towards Regina.

“Regina, you will teach Serafina how to be a proper hostess.” 

Then his voice softened as she peered up at him wide eyed.

“Your parties are always a success. I’m sure she would be honored to learn from you.”

She locked eyes with me and her tight face relaxed, but only slightly.

“We will meet here tomorrow morning and begin the invitations.” 

I reluctantly nodded. 

Perhaps I should have said something. Was I being rude with only giving a nod? 

 

Relief flooded through me when Zander stopped at the door to my room. Then the rage rushed in as I turned towards him and balled up my fist to have it swiftly connect below his sternum. He lurched forward as the wind was knocked out of him, coughing hard.

“What in Cato’s name was that for?” He cried, clutching his abdomen. 

“What in Cato’s name indeed.” I hissed at him.

Leena put a hand up to stop the others from intervening as they followed us. I was grateful for the support, when she would normally put a stop to it herself. Knowing her the way I did, she was just as furious as I was.

“Were you going to tell me about the stipulations as I walked to the altar or after the birth of my first child?” I asked coldly, anger rising up as he only faced me with a sense of calm in his cool eyes.

“The stipulation was to at least contemplate proposals, not to accept any of them.” He answered, still holding his stomach and propping himself up against one of the window sills facing my door.

“I won’t be allowed to seek or contemplate anything if the Grand Council makes the choice for me. Have Father reverse the decision! Take me out of the line of succession.” I said, walking up to him and jabbing my finger into his chest.

“No.” Zander clipped.

I knitted my eyebrows towards each other.

“I don’t want it.” I growled out, poking him again.

His steel eyes hardened.

“No matter what you believe, Sera, this was all done for you. This was to give you a better life.”

“Zander, I won’t even be allowed to have a better life because of the choices you have made for me.”

“I didn’t know about the contracts!” He shouted and then firmly placed a hand on each of my shoulders. His eyes then turned pleading, asking for forgiveness.

“I swear I didn’t know. Yes, I knew about you having to be open to the idea of considering a political marriage, but I did not know anyone would actively be waiting for you.” Then he dropped a hand to his side and brought the other one to pinch the bridge of his nose.

“Anton did tell me that he was considering it, but only because he thought it would help keep you out of trouble and to not be used politically. So, I was aware of his intentions, but the others I had no idea.”

I continued to harden my gaze at him as I kept a closed palm to my chest, trying to calm my raging heart.

“You still should have told me.” I said quietly. 

I thought back to my time in the void and the mirrors. I was meant to find someone. Someone who was at the end of the chain that connected us. But if the men in my life, and apparently the Grand Council as well, continued to call the shots of what I must do, then how would I ever find the black dragon that Belinha told me to seek? My gaze focused on him, seeing his own eyes falter with remorse.

“I never wanted this, Zander. You and Father forced this upon me without my consent. The least you can do is to tell the Grand Council that I will not be used in their political games, no matter how nice the deal appears. I am to be left out of it.” I’m not sure where the confidence in my tone was coming from, but I hoped it was enough to have him understand the gravity of how disappointed I was in him and our father.

Zander pulled himself away from the window and turned towards the opening of the corridor before meeting my gaze once more.

“I can’t promise much right now, Sera, but I can try to keep them at bay. But do what you can to stay out of our grandmother’s sight for now. It’s her who is trying to ship you far away, not my mother. My mother won’t meddle when it comes to you, especially considering who your attacker was.”

I flinched, reliving the memory. But he continued.

“As far as we know, that guard worked alone. And my mother playing a pivotal role in your recovery paints her in a different light. Just… remember that tomorrow when you work with her.”

It was the first time I had heard him defend his mother. He always complained about her vanity and selfishness. However, I wouldn't deny that without her, I would have likely died. I gave a nod in understanding and then crossed my arms before me.

“Don’t change the topic Zander.” I couldn’t muster the cool tone from before. Fatigue was beginning to take over, and it seemed to be doing the same to him as well.

He slumped his shoulders and casually put his hands into his pockets.

“Sera, I’m very tired. If you truly want to continue to berate me then save it for tomorrow.” Then he stepped towards me and put a palm on the top of my head.

“Get some sleep, please.”

With a sigh of defeat I nodded and bade him goodnight. 

I went to bed that night with my mind plagued by flashes of a cold and musty dungeon, my body covered in grime and blood. Just beyond the cell stood a pair of eyes in the shadows, bright green eyes like spring leaves. But I couldn’t make out anything more before the visions shifted and the man with violet and gold eyes looked down upon me. A sense of calm filled my body as I just stared up at him. 

I may not have known his name or where to find him, but I did know that I was not going to allow for potential marriage proposals to stop me from following that chain to him.

Chapter Eight

Elek

I remained at Fort Khronos for an additional two days before returning home. Even though Huri assured me that the threat was eradicated, I wanted to be sure. Fortunately, every evening was quiet and the forest began to repair itself, magical forests tended to do that. Even the wildlife seemed to return as swallows rebuilt their nests in the newly emerged trees. 

Just as my feet met with the earth a tangled web of golden fibers engulfed me tightly. Pale hands pressed against my neck as golden eyes with violet rings inspected me closely.

“I see you have made it home without so much as a scratch.” Celina commented before pulling away from me, her eggshell gown now stained with the dust I had picked up during my flight.

I wasn’t surprised to see my twin. Huri warned me of her and Father’s arrival the day before. But I would prefer it if she would contain herself to herself. Too much of her company felt bad for my health, mostly my nerves. 

She liked to prattle on about useless things, such as waiting for her time to marry or wanting to know why Gweniviere or whomever displeased her at the moment seemed to have bought a jewel or fancy mare to have a leg up on her. I never understood it, nor wanted to.

“My body heals quickly, as you know.” I said, pushing her warm palms away from my neck.

Her eyes twinkled at me. She was bursting at the seams. I simply rolled my eyes.

“Spit it out, Cel. I have work to do.” I said, brushing past her and towards the wooden doors of my castle.

My castle. Not hers or Father’s. Although the latter liked to remind me that gifts could always be taken away as quickly as they are given.

“We’re going to Regnum in a few days, for a ball.” Her voice was light, like a song, as she followed close behind me. 

I paused in the foyer before the stairs, turning to face her.

“You mean ‘we’re’ as in you and Father, correct?” Although I already guessed the answer from her glowing aura. 

She clasped her hands together before her chest.

“The whole family! You and Auncle Huri as well!” 

Tension rose up from my neck as I pressed my fingers into my closed eyes, applying enough force to skew the colors of the room when I reopened them.

“I’m far too busy to leave, Cel. If Father wants me to marry her then he knows where to send her.” I turned back towards the stairs, heading up before she had the chance to stop me with more nonsense. 

When I reached my door I had to stifle a groan. Nailed to the wood was a folded piece of paper. I pulled at both the paper and nail, fighting a grimace as I assessed the new hole in my door. 

Dinner at seven. 

The barbarian could have just sent word by way of the servants, instead he had to put holes in the structure of my castle. 

I set my sword down on my desk, still piled high with paperwork, even more than last time. 

I should work through some of it. A glance at the old clock above my mantle read noon. 

It’s not like it’s going anywhere. I thought, retreating to the washroom. 

I bathed quickly and threw on a loose black shirt that had a loose knitted neckline, and made my way into the city.

The air was still crisp, and would continue to be until spring was half over. Mountains in the distance stood as pillars of protection for my people, the snowy caps too treacherous for most to brave.

The market was full of life. Various beings littered the cobblestone streets, stoned shops, and eateries. Some kept their wings out, using them as a sign of superiority over others who lacked the ability, most of the time their human blood acting as a barrier. A few nagas, giving themselves legs in lieu of their tails, passed through the crowds with majestic ease, nearly shadows walking through like others didn’t exist. 

At the bottom of the hill sat an older stone structure. The tavern. A fine enough place to find barrels full of ale, questionable food, drunk musicians, and consenting evening companions to relieve the tensions of a long day of training and paperwork. 

Pushing open the heavy door I was greeted by the stench of molding bread, ale, and a merry group of people who hailed my entrance with a raise of tankards. I made my way to an empty corner, my usual spot when visiting.

Tess, a busty young brunette stopped before me, with a food tray held flatly to her side. Her light gray dress pushed outwards from her thighs as a short frilly black apron traveled down her front. The top of the tavern attire lay open, revealing little to the imagination. A dazzling smile crept across her features as I observed her gaze.

“The usual, Your Highness?” Her voice was light. 

I merely curved my lips up slightly before nodding as she scampered away to bring over my drink. Three drinks and a time away in her rented out apartment upstairs. The usual.

Second drink in I couldn’t help but notice eyes peering at me from a neighboring table. An older man, a retired soldier by the sight of his cleanliness and well groomed silver hair smiled up at me, cheeks tinged pink, then raised his tankard. I did the same.

“Did you teach them bastards to keep to their own affairs, Your Highness?” He said, voice straight despite his stained cheeks.

“As always.” I answered, before lowering my own tankard down to my lips, the bitter ale sliding through.

Tess returned with my third and final drink before sitting beside me, leaning into my shoulder.

“The rumor is you’re getting married.” She softly whispered.

“Possibly.” I answered, not turning to face her as I took a sip. We had a good thing going without the mess of obligation towards one another. If she was disappointed in my words, she did a fine job masking it.

“So I take it your visits will draw to an end soon.” A sigh left her lips as she inched even closer, hand grazing my inner thigh. 

“Drakonis men don’t leave their wives until death. You know that.” I kept my tone low as I watched the other patrons eyeing us and repositioned myself to accommodate the newly formed tightness in my leather pants.

It was true. Once we were set to marry that was it for us, unless our wives met untimely ends before us. Some other monarchs have even praised the men in my family for their ability to not stray from the marital bed. In all honesty, it was less of a headache to keep track of one spouse and whatever children came from them, rather than splitting time between mistresses, bastards, and legal families. So the unspoken rule always remained.

Tess leaned closer, lips grazing my ear as I kept my expression straight.

“Then let’s make up for what will be lost.”

 

Any tension that was relieved in the tavern’s upstairs apartment had made a full return as I leaned in my chair in the Dining Hall, a glass of red wine in hand. Sitting beside me at the head of the table, my usual seat, was my father, far larger than an average man in height and muscle. 

His shoulder-length mess of a black mane lay strewn about as wine dribbled into his beard. So barbaric.

Then there was my twin across from me. Delicate as a flower, or that’s what our father likes to say. Behind those golden irises was a woman who never learned the word ‘no,’ as evident from her beaming expression at the thought of being married off to her childhood crush. The weak and docile human prince. She gently pierced each well cut up piece of boar looking ever-the-innocent. Huri sat beside her, quiet and observing. Not a usual behavior from them.

“I don’t like this matter with the necromancer.” My father began in between chews, voice rough and loud.

Gods he repulsed me.

“She’s dead.” I said, sipping at my glass. 

He gave me a pointed glare as the end of a steak knife was pointed at me. I pretended to peer above the mantle of the large fireplace, where a massive family portrait hung. My mother embracing a young Celina in her lap, mirrors of one another, then I stood beside my father. Mother and Celina both smiled, golden eyes glowing whilst Father and I stood stoic, pillars of what was expected from the royal men.

“They’ll be more, mark my words boy. I need this matter with Jovan settled quickly.” He then peered up at my mother’s sibling. 

“Huri, we will be leaving in a couple of days. I want you with us for at least the first week. Might be more though.” 

My gaze snapped towards my supposed king. 

“If we are all going, including Huri, for the Gods knows how long, who will be running the place? I can hardly leave Maleko for longer than a couple of days without becoming backed up with work and you are speaking as though this little holiday of yours is going to take weeks.” 

“Most likely a month.” He cut me off.

The old man really was going senile.

“Besides, Aeneas will keep an eye on things.” He finished.

My mother’s father. It made enough sense, due to the proximity of Hyperion to Thanases. But still, a month gone was outrageous. I had specific duties that couldn’t just be passed off. As if sensing my thoughts, Huri cleared their throat.

“Captain Nolan will be intercepting all work that is designated for you until you return.” 

The glass under my fingers felt so fragile as I resisted the urge to ball up my hand around its base. To uproot everything I have been working on, to pass off my work as if it meant nothing irritated me to the point that my fingertips began to burn, yet the glass stayed unyielding to the heat. All of this for some low-born, not even low-born, but an illegitimate nobody. My heart lurched harshly against my rib cage. Damn her for having such an effect on me.

“What is so special about her?” I had thought it was only said in my head, until I heard the clatter of a fork violently hitting a silver plate.

My father leaned the entirity of his upper frame across the table towards me, pushing platters of boar and potatoes aside. Violet eyes flashed at me. It should have caused me to recoil when his raw power erupted in waves around him, but I had confidence that I would come out victorious in a duel. Still, I allowed him to berate me, once again, on the subject. It wasn’t worth lingering longer than I had to at this table.

“Now you listen here, boy.” His tone was sharp, but barking was all he seemed to be able to do these days. He pointed the steak knife towards me again.

“If Huri didn’t make up such a fuss about what a good match it would have been for you due to your… circumstances,” the word nearly made me wince.

“I would have put in a contract for myself instead. One way or another I want her.”

Thinking of his monstrous self trying to seduce a much younger woman made me want to retch but I held it in. 

“And now,” he continued, lowering the knife. 

“Our chances of obtaining her are looking favorable. She just had a rather unfortunate incident with one of Regina’s guards. If she survives then Jovan will finally have to put actual thought into her safety. And at the end of the day, that’s not in Regnum.”

Without much of a conscious thought, my hand found my chest, though I masked it as stifling back a cough. So my suspicions were correct and something did happen to her. Of course, I had heard the stories of the attacks. How most in her own country wished her dead. It never made much sense to me. Why punish her when it was their king who couldn’t contain himself to one woman? Another reason to not stray from the marriage bed. Children of affairs were subjected to a harsher way of life. 

“What happened, Father?” 

I peered up to see Celina lower her cutlery as she spoke. Ever the polite princess. Our father leaned back in his chair, stroking a hand over his beard.

“It would appear that the girl went for an evening stroll and a female guard attacked her unprovoked. The girl managed to dispatch the guard herself but the weapon used on her had been dipped in venom from a serpent found in Durant.” He explained, bringing his wine up, but didn’t sip.

Celina’s brows creased.

“Zander must be devastated. Will she live?” 

I wanted to roll my eyes but refrained. That’s what truly mattered to her. Not if someone was going to the grave but how her precious and noble prince was handling it. In truth, I should have been more concerned than her. Yet, every time that chain pulled I couldn’t help but feel some resentment.

Father nodded his head but it was Huri who answered.

“It was touch and go for a few days, according to my sources. However, Regina donated some of her blood to make an antidote. She’ll make a full recovery at this point. And with it we have mostly solidified your marriage contract with Regnum’s prince.” They said, facing Celina but then turned towards me.

“You may be a bit harder to negotiate. But that’s what charm is for, is it not?” Huri grinned brightly, eyes sparkling from their spectacles.

I never had to work to gain favor from women. This little trip of theirs was becoming more of a chore by the second.

“Precisely. And you have an advantage anyways.” Father said, casting his gaze back at me.

Ah, yes, the Chain of Fate. A rare occurrence for the very few, let alone to have it attached to a human who led such short lives. How I would have preferred to sever it and carry on with more important matters of my life, such as preparing to take over the throne. 

“Your destiny at this point is inevitable. Wherever it leads you it will include her.” Huri voiced, almost solemnly, as if seeing a grim future for myself. And maybe they did. Dragons varied in their gifts and I never cared to ask for the full extent of Huri’s capabilities.

“We can’t allow her to be dropped into the hands of the fae. Once the negotiations are finalized Huri will perform the binding ritual, preferably before we leave Regnum. We can set an actual wedding ceremony for political matters at a later date.” Father kept his gaze on me while he spoke, as if waiting for my objection. But I gave none. 

A binding ritual seemed extreme when there was already a link between us, but if he wanted to waste the opportunity at a stronger alliance with another nation then so be it. It wasn’t as if I could refuse anyways. Put up a fuss, perhaps, but it would get me nowhere.

“Good,” he continued as I remained silent. “We leave at the end of the week.”

Standing in the dragon made lab located in the dungeon, I stared across all the shelves holding various trinkets, wet specimens, and odds and ends of ingredients for whatever Huri had up their sleeve to conjure. I made a point to touch none of it. One, Huri was a grouch if something was out of place; and two, I didn’t like to admit it, but some of the objects and specimens unnerved me. 

Runes and alchemic circles were written all across the stone flooring, the largest being in the center with a cauldron sitting over it. I didn’t dare step on any of them.

The fetus of a kelpie foal floated before me as the door opened. 

Finally. 

“Well this is a surprise. Come to see your auncle at work?” Huri’s voice floated in.

I turned to see them pulling the metal grip of a large black, leather-bound trunk. I raised an eyebrow but stopped myself from asking about it. There were more important matters.

“I need to know more about this.” I motioned with a flat palm to my chest, knowing they would understand.

They sighed.

“Help me with this trunk and while I pack we can talk.”

Huri was quick to begin pulling random objects from the shelves and drawers. Or at least they appeared random. 

“The Chain of Fate is what you would imagine. It links the fates of at least two people.”

“But what if she rejects me? Does the chain then break?” I leaned against a workbench, seeming like the safest location in the room.

“Nothing breaks it, it’s not a physical thing. But it doesn’t necessarily persuade people’s emotions either.” Huri held up two near identical flasks, as if choosing between them before putting both in the trunk. “It’s not always even a case of being linked to a lover either.”

“So it can be ignored?” When I asked, Huri paused to capture my gaze and their face turned stern.

“Absolutely not, Elek. And I would highly encourage learning to work with it. Especially if I am to bind you two together. Your case is a unique one.”

“How so?” 

Huri pursed their lips.

“Because you, and her, are the proof that our souls don’t just evaporate after death. They get recycled back into the universe. Whether or not all souls do that is still a mystery. In all my years I am still trying to figure it out. But with you two, you were always bound to be with one another. Whether either of you like it or not.” Their expression softened to a more playful one. 

“And what if she does reject the chain? And me?” I despised the way it was coming out. As if I were a schoolboy with a crush.

Huri paused for a moment, and I wondered if they were going to tell me at all. Finally they exhaled slowly, as if preparing to give bad news.

“She can reject you in a way. She may find herself eternally bound to you, with your emotions forever linked to one another, and married to you, but that doesn’t mean she has to love you. In fact, you are more likely to fall in love with her rather than the other way around.”

“Why’s that?” I couldn’t stop my heart from thundering. The entire topic put me on edge.

Huri came to stand before me, golden eyes boring into mine.

“Because you belong to her. Your soul is hers to own. She may be a pretty little song bird in a cage for now but you will learn that once the bond clicks into place your life will revolve around her. Her safety. Her happiness. You will find yourself writhing in pain when you can’t find a solution to her predicaments.”

I crossed my arms and lowered my eyes, finding a crack in the stone floor suddenly fascinating.

“Why would anyone want to be cursed in such a way? What was the goddess thinking?” It was mostly said to myself as a thought but I wasn’t going to turn away their opinion either.

A hand came to rest on my shoulder. I kept my attention on the crack.

“The goddess was lonely and made herself a companion. A very handsome and ungodly strong companion, even for a dragon.” They snickered before continuing.

“But he did love her and she loved him in return. History does like to run on a loop sometimes so I am optimistic for your future my little nephew.”

Sighing, I didn’t dare ask anymore questions. Many dragons were all-knowing, but that didn’t mean that everyone should know what they knew.

Chapter Nine

Serafina

My days with Regina, planning a large masquerade, were not as horrible as I was anticipating. For an entire week we ate breakfast and lunch together, with dinner being a family affair. We sent out invitations, went through seating charts, and had back-to-back meetings with merchants to supply the event. 

Everyday she was patient and forgave much of my ignorance when I had to ask questions. By the fourth day I was even given permission to use her name in conversation. Truly not the evil stepmother from my nightmares. No, the best word to describe her now was reserved.

“Will you be leaving soon with Zander?” Her elegant voice broke through my thoughts during breakfast. We had been sitting across from one another,  going through different flower arrangements for the centerpieces.

I gave a smile, doing my utmost to hide at least some of my enthusiasm.

“As soon as he gets here.” I replied, looking over at the clock that sat on top of the mantle in the Dining Hall. 

I would finally tour Nautica and my heart pounded from the excitement. I was promised snacks and souvenirs. Or were they souvenirs if they came from one’s homeland? It didn’t matter. I was promised a day of wonders and I was not going to accept anything less from Zander’s hyping of his plans.

My body edged to the end of my seat, as I peered at the clock again. Still only ten o’ clock.

“And when will you be seeing Adwin again for your fitting?” 

The seamstress, although I was convinced she used something of the mystical sort to get all of her creations out to meet outrageous deadlines that she set for herself. Just the week before she promised me four new dresses to be done within three days. I received them on the second.

“Tomorrow morning after our meeting.” I replied.

Regina gave an approving nod and then returned to maneuvering various flowers of white and blue in a tall vase. Rolled out on hangers beside the table were sample pieces for the fabrics of the curtains and tablecloths. There were dark blues, slippery silvers, and shimmering golds to match the Cosmos theme of the masquerade. 

“Is it usual for her to blindfold you as she is working on your clothes?” I found myself asking, remembering a time from the previous week where Adwin refused to let me see the canvas of my dress for the ball. 

A short and light snicker seemed to erupt through Regina’s pursed lips. If I hadn’t heard it, I wouldn’t have believed it because she quickly drew her features back to a relaxed nature. She lightly cleared her throat.

“Typically no. But this is a special occasion and I made the request to have you not see it until the night of.” 

“Why?” My thoughts slipped out.

Her hands lowered onto the table, steel eyes still gazing at the blooms before her. A soft exhale escaped through her thinly opened lips as her shoulders lowered. 

“I know that there are people who believe me to be vain and self-centered.” 

My father and brother, I thought but remained silent as she continued to not face me.

“In some ways I know that I am. I know that I can have a tendency to be spiteful at times. Even to those undeserving of it.” The last sentence came out no louder than a whisper.

Then her eyes met mine. Solid and affirming.

“Apologies don’t mean much, I am a firm believer in that. But I do hope my actions moving forward will have you view me as someone who can make up for past transgressions. I wanted the dress to be a surprise because I know that I ruined your first, and only, ball. It’s my hope that when you see yourself in your completed gown for the first time it will make you feel confident and beautiful for your first official appearance in the world. To know that I helped in designing a dress that I feel you may enjoy dancing in, it is a very small form of redemption for myself.”

The air escaped from my nostrils and I wasn’t sure how to recall it back to my lungs. Regina was using the dress as a bridge, one that I never thought I would willingly cross before we started working together. Attempting to collect myself, I engaged slowly and couldn’t fight the upwards ticking of my lips. 

“I’m sure I will love the dress. Thank you so much for thinking about me.” It was far more subdued than how my insides were feeling, my stomach doing cartwheels.

Her lips, too, began to form a smile and she returned to the flowers, long delicate fingers always careful to not touch the thorns.

“Well aren’t you the busy body, Regina.” A clipped tone announced from the entrance to the Dining Hall. 

Turning to look up, I wished I had just kept my head down and become invisible. Dea strode in, her tight collared deep red dress not so much as fraying from her feet as she moved. I peered up at the clock. It has only been a half hour since I last looked at it. Where was Zander?

Without looking at her, I sensed Regina’s body going rigid at the sound of her predecessor, yet her face would never let it slip that she was uncomfortable.

“But of course. This is such a special occasion and we don’t want any loose ends.” Regina said through a well-aligned smile. It was a smile that did not appear forced or overly joyful.

Dea paused before the fabrics on the hangers, lightly rolling the silver one in her fingertips.

“You always did have a fine taste when it comes to hosting these events. You picked out some lovely shades.” Although a compliment, it sounded more like polite obligation with how tightly she kept her tone.

I watched as Regina’s smile widened.

“Actually, your granddaughter made the final decision on the drapes and tablecloths. She did pick out some nice pieces, didn’t she?” Regina remarked, a small sense of pride in her tone.

Heat crept up my neck and towards my ears. She had asked me which ones I liked. I had no idea that she picked them just because I said they would look nice.

Dea’s hand dropped the material, as if the fabric became acid in her hands. Then she wiped her fingertips subtly against her dress. The urge to scrunch up my face was near impossible to ignore but I returned my gaze towards the flowers. It wasn’t as if I was some contagion. If Regina noticed she didn’t let on as she, too, continued to move the petals around.

The older woman then invited herself to sit at the head of the table. My father’s chair. It was just a chair, I reminded myself internally. She can sit wherever she pleases if he’s not here.

Fingers lightly traced petals in a vase. I wasn’t going to ask for the reason for the unannounced visit. In fact, I wasn’t going to say anything at all if I could help it. I wouldn’t have minded if Zander would hurry along and collect me.

“Marek Drakonis will be arriving in just a couple of days. We want Zander and Princess Celina to become more accustomed to one another after all.” Dea’s voice was light. Her words made it seem like idle chatter. 

Regina paused in her work, body stiffening.

“The ball isn’t for another few weeks, Dea. It’s a bit too soon to be welcoming guests.” Regina replied, just as casually.

I couldn’t help but admire Regina’s fortitude over her emotions. A true queen consort never played with the house’s cards, and her demeanor was always proof of that. 

“His son will be coming along too.” Dea continued on, as if Regina didn’t respond at all.

“Well then I will be sure to set up some itineraries for them when they arrive. We wouldn’t want to appear as anything other than gracious hosts while they patiently wait for the festivities to begin.” Again, Regina’s voice was casual.

Clearly taking the hint that my stepmother was not going to fall into her snare, Dea turned her gaze to me with such molten malice that I wished I could just melt into the cracks on the floor.

“If you are wise you will accept this visit as a gift, little bastard.” Her tone dripped with sickly sweet venom.

I refrained from recoiling at her words, although I did watch as Regina’s perfect mask faltered ever so slightly as her jaw feathered. 

“By the end of the month there will be a glorious union between my beloved grandson and the Dragon King’s most cherished daughter. During that time you should be contemplating your own match and spend time with the son. That’s the gift; the time you will spend with him. But if he doesn’t please you then we know that the Fairy King will be just as pleased to have you in Silvania.” 

Ice felt as though it had been poured over my head. She was desperate to be rid of me and it chilled me to the bone to think of how calculating she had been up to this point. We were all aware that she was doing her own negotiations behind the scenes but Zander had told me to ignore the rumors. Only Father and the Grand Council could put pressure on such matters. However, Dea spoke as if she still held sway over all of them. A light cough from my stepmother broke through the silence.

“Dea, I would like for you to refrain from pressuring Serafina. If she wishes to marry someone then I’m sure Jovan won’t protest but pushing a thumb down on the scales is a poor and distasteful way to hurry her along. What if she would prefer Anton? A nice man from home? Or if no one at all? It’s not for either of us to involve ourselves.” 

I could smirk at Regina’s beguiling way with words. I could rush out of my seat and embrace her for telling Dea to back off. But I didn’t do any of that. I just sat and witnessed the display unfolding.

Dea’s cool gaze shifted from me to her daughter-in-law. A slight sneer turned up on her lips.

“That ward of yours can give us nothing for her. Honestly, you’ve gone soft, Regina. You know that doing all this, being civil with that,” her gaze back on me for a mere moment, “isn’t going to win you back your husband.”

That was a low blow, even for the former queen. Part of me had thought Regina's tolerance of me was to gain favor with my father, but I began to see things differently. While yes, they were conversing at each dinner amicably, almost as if feeling each other out, she owed me nothing more than lessons on hosting. We could have worked in silence the entire time, yet the air between us shifted. When I looked at her I didn’t sense that fear that I had always carried when my thoughts drifted to her. Now there was just content co-existence.

“That’s enough.” Cold words emerged from the doorway.

Zander’s eyes portrayed a sense of disgust and irritation. 

“You will stop harassing my mother and sister.” It came out as an order. Zander wasn’t one to overuse his influence, so hearing him use that tone on our own grandmother was a bit harrowing. 

Dea didn’t seem to be affected as she looked up at him, cool demeanor unwavering in herself. 

“You will start preparing yourself for marriage young man. No more of these local wenches. Mistakes like your father’s,” Dea’s eyes flickered towards me swiftly, “cannot always be mended through legitimizing and political maneuverings.” 

Zander strode to stand beside me, not breaking eye contact with her for even a moment. His hands balled up at his sides, quivering.

“I’m not my father in many ways. But the most important one is that when the day comes I will not tolerate having you in these walls manipulating behind closed doors. You will only come when I summon you and you, residing in your primary residence up north until those very few days come.” He said with a menacing tone.

My lungs were growing tight as I held my breath, afraid that if I were to breathe it would cause a negative reaction around us. Then he turned towards me, a calloused hand offered. His cool demeanor shifted as he peered down at me. The malice melting away to reveal my kind-hearted brother.

“I’m sorry for being so late, Sera. I was detained for longer than I anticipated this morning. Will you still go into the city with me?” The cold tone was now one of warmth and welcoming. 

I slipped my hand into his and pulled away from the table. Pushing in my chair, Regina caught my attention.

“Will it be alright if we continue with the centerpieces later? Maybe after dinner?” I asked, deciding to not glance over at my grandmother.

A small, yet genuine, smile tipped upwards on Regina’s lips. 

“Of course.” Her eyes then wandered to Zander and an eyebrow curved upwards.

“Is that an appropriate way to wear your clothes when you are contracted to a princess?”

I took in his appearance, which didn’t appear much different than any given day. Black trousers and a button down white tunic with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and the first two buttons unfastened. A simple medallion with the depiction of Cato rested against his bare chest. Compared to my more elegant mint green summer dress with silver embroidered water dragons on my skirt, he appeared veritably casual. 

Zander looked down at himself and then back at his mother.

“What?” He asked in a dubious manner.

Regina rolled her eyes at him and then looked back at me.

“Please keep an eye on him and have fun.”

I smiled brightly in return.

“I promise that he won’t be kidnapped by the local girls on my watch.”

A quiet cough interrupted our merriment. How would anyone ever forget that Dea was in the room? She certainly wasn’t a person who would allow for people to pretend she wasn’t there.

“There’s really no point in a tour of the city if she will be expected to find a suitable match with a foreign prince or nobleman.” She remarked as if she were discussing a topic as simple as the weather.

“In Cato’s name, you are insufferable! I think it’s time you returned to your springs up north. You have far overstayed your welcome.” Zander growled out, his body quaking in suppressed anger. 

He didn’t give her a moment to respond as his heavy fingers clamped down on my much smaller ones and sharply tugged on them to move us towards the opening. I didn’t dare look behind us to see if Dea was going to retaliate or not.

Chapter Ten 

Serafina

The open carriage ride down into the market felt like pure magic. Cherry blossoms rained down on us from either side of the dirt road, permeating the air with their sweet scent. Towards the bottom of the hill there were civilians enjoying the day with picnics under the blossoms. I found myself wishing to join them. I turned to look at my brother, whose body was still rigid beside me. When he noticed my staring his shoulders seemed to relax as he gave a lopsided smile.

“What?” His hardened voice from before had vanished.

I smiled back.

“Do you think we can do that sometime too?” I motioned to a small family unit with young children. The parents relaxing in the grass as the children munched down sandwiches on a red and white checkered blanket.

Zander followed my pointed finger and his smile grew as he turned back to me.

“How about tomorrow if the weather allows for it?”

I suppressed a squeal of delight. Sometimes he knew how to spoil me without the use of jewels and other finery.

He offered his hand to help me descend from the carriage, Jelena and Elisa joining us from a second carriage, followed by Zander’s two guards Gabe and Leon. Leena had excused herself from the day, taking Laney along with her to run some errands. In reality it was to report Laney’s progress to my father and stepmother. If her time as one of my guards has been enough to buy her freedom out of nobility.

Elisa came to loop my arm with hers. Straight white teeth glittered at me as she allowed for her excitement to shine.

“Sera, we absolutely must go to the blacksmith first.” She said, pulling towards a large sand colored stone building at the base of the hill.

Unlike other shops, this one has a designated building with its stall out front. Others mostly led their business with the use of canopied stalls of various hues and all their merchandise on display. Zander once told me the idea came from Regina’s home country. In Durant they called it a bazaar, but in Regnum it was simply known as the market. Although if it rained, he assured me, patrons could always visit the much smaller shops the same merchants ran out of their houses.

We approached the building with a large dark blue canopy out front. Barrels were neatly lined up with various arrows to meet the financial needs of most people. Simple iron tipped arrows to more deadly ash and steel tipped arrows. Racks had weapons of every nature, with the blades facing downwards. Broadswords, battle axes, one-handed longswords, and many uniquely carved bows. Wooden display tables with blue cloth lining the insides held daggers and such niche weapons of choice such as brass knuckles and long hairpins. Other displays held silver cutlery and elegant dining ware. Handcrafted gold and silver pendants hung from small hooks on the back boards of the tables along with other jewelry.

Whomever owned the shop had a fluidity in their talents that I immediately admired. As my hand traced the hilt of a particularly well crafted longsword I was halted by a brush of wind swiftly moving past me. Elisa rushed away from me and leapt into the broad and muscular arms of a large man with short, yellow parted hair and goatee. His eyes mirrored Elisa’s and I knew who he was, despite only meeting him a couple of times as a very small child. Corvin Carville, Elisa’s father. I smiled and went before him, curtsying when I stopped.

His eyes widened at me and he quickly bowed in return, his cheeks tinged with pink. 

“Your Highness, please don’t curtsy for me. It’s not proper etiquette.” His baritone voice said, as his hands waved frantically before him, as if it were going to pull me up from my lowering faster.

I gave him a quizzical glance. Was there such a thing as being too polite? Glancing around us I couldn’t help but feel as though he definitely deserved more respect than what I was allotted these days.

“I’m sorry if I may have offended you. I just wanted to show my great respect and appreciation for your work and for allowing Elisa to be one of my companions. She speaks so highly of you and I wanted to make a good impression.” I smiled at him.

He smiled back, giving a slight to hopefully forgive my ignorance.

“Don’t let his modesty fool you, Sera. He is certainly worthy of all the praise and respect.” Zander said, coming around me to clasp hands with Corvin, who bowed before accepting the gesture.

Corvin’s cheeks appeared to deepen in color at the compliment. 

“Yes, well… any talent worth being blessed is a talent that deserves mastering. I do take pride in my craft.” The blacksmith beamed as he gestured to the tables.

His gaze then fell on mine, his beaming dulling to a soft and affectionate smile.

“I have something for you, Princess Serafina.” He said, motioning for us to enter the first floor of the building. 

Light played off the sand colored stones through open windows, illuminating the whole shop. I was quick to realize that the merchandise out front was for the everyday browser because inside a person would have to be in a completely different pay bracket to buy even the simplest appearing item. 

Swords and other weapons with intricate embellishments and jewelry embedded with sapphires, rubies, and diamonds sat in long glass cases. Being able to just see and admire the craftsmanship was an experience in itself. Shields lined the walls, some with varying family crests to display the ways one may customize a shield ordered from the shop. Then, in glass cabinets lining the walls, were crystal and glass dining ware and display pieces. The items outside paled by comparison. Inside is where Corvin’s true talents shone.

I watched as he walked behind a counter, a large brass cash register sitting atop it. He bent under the long tables to rise with a sheathed one-handed gladius and lay it gently on the glass tabletop.

It was magnificent, and I was only peering at the pummel and sheath. The dark leather that held the sword was etched in what seemed like emerald dusting to make the shape of an embroidered Cato. Then silver etchings weaved through the material as if they were small currents under the sea. 

Corvin then gently pulled the blade out completely and set it in front of the sheath. My breath hitched as I moved closer to inspect it.

The steel blade glistened in the sun’s rays, the silver hilt shimmered with an emerald embedded at the top and two more on either end of the neck. Facing us, at the base, was the inscription alis volat propriis. “She flies with her own wings.” He then turned the blade over to show another inscription; eius iustitia. “Her Justice.” It was a true work of art.

“If you don’t like the motto or the name I can put in others.” Corvin said and I just blinked.

“Huh?” I blinked again as he motioned towards the blade.

He gave a small smile.

“If you would prefer to call it something else I would be more than happy to replace the words.” 

My lower lips fell away from my upper as my eyes widened.

“This is for me?” I didn’t care about etiquette at the moment as my eyes began to sting. 

This is too grand of a gift. But Corvin just continued to smile as he slid the shortsword back into the sheath and picked it up to hand it to me. Hesitantly, I reached out and allowed for the smooth leather to graze up to my palms before I closed my fingers around it.

“Thank you so much! I will treasure it for the rest of my life!” I cried through the wet tears. 

I reached up to wipe my eyes with the back of my hand, a small sniffle ascending from my nose.

“Would it be inappropriate to give you a hug, Mr. Carville?” 

When I lifted my gaze towards him my heart sang. His arms were held out, as they were moments before with Elisa. I rushed into them, holding the sword in one hand as I embraced him tightly. From the corner of my vision I saw Elisa brimming with delight, fingertips pressing against one another before her lips. Zander seemed nearly as pleased as his grin spread up his cheeks and towards his eyes.

“Elisa said you had some talent with a blade. I wanted you to have one suited to your height and build. I think you will find it lightweight and easily handled.” Corvin said as he patted my back softly before pulling back. 

I hadn’t even noticed until he said it. With the sheath it was probably close to two pounds, meaning the blade itself was closer to a pound. It would compliment my shorter frame and would be easy to handle when I need to be quicker than an opponent. 

When we left the shop, Leon made a grab for my gift. I swiftly stepped away from him. 

“I’m just going to put it in the carriage, Your Highness.” He said, keeping a hand out for it.

I didn’t want to let it go. 

“I can carry it. See, it has a strap.” I pointed towards the leather strands braided into an adjustable carrying device, either on my hip or on my back.

Rather than fight me on it himself, Leon peered over at my brother who was saying a final farewell to Corvin. When he approached he seemed to understand quickly and cast me a soft, yet stern, gaze.

“Sera, you cannot carry a sword around the city. It’ll make people feel uneasy. Give it to Leon and it will be waiting for you in the carriage later. The more you drag your feet about it the less we’ll get to today.” He said, pointing his head towards the colorful stalls that lined the street. 

Sighing, I reluctantly handed my new prized possession over to the young guard and accepted Zander’s arm as we made our way to the other merchants. 

There were too many things to see in any given direction. Some of the merchants waved politely towards me, recognizing me from the meetings they had with Regina to discuss materials for the ball. Others just stared, as if they were unsure of how to react to me. Then there were the glares. Even out in the open I was never immune from those types of glances. If Zander noticed he didn’t let on about it, focusing on educating me about each stall and short background information on the owners. 

An aroma wafted through the breeze that caught my attention halfway through the stalls. Something marinated and fried. Under a dark green canopy sat an elderly man in a folding cloth chair and a young boy, perhaps around nine, behind a line of display tables that held small plates of food. Sitting between them and the tables was a large griddle, heat radiating off it. On the plates sat glistening salmon, fried shrimp, and octopus tentacles fried and drizzled with some sort of sauce. It all smelled divine as I came before them.

The young boy glanced up at me, a green bandana tied to his head to hold back his hair. Under the canopy his hair seemed black but when the rays of the sun came over him, there were tints of green, like seaweed from the deepest parts of the ocean. His eyes were so dark that I couldn’t tell if they were naturally black or if his pupils were unnaturally dilated. Even his dark skin seemed to have a greenish hue to it. On closer inspection, I saw that the elderly man had similar features. His seaweed like tresses fell into his eyes like a wet mop. I hoped they weren’t ill.

“We trapped you, didn’t we?” The young boy said, a grin from ear to ear.

“Did you?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

The boy came around the stall to greet me. That was when I noticed he was wearing khaki shorts with a sleeveless dark blue tunic. On his bare legs were light tracks of deep green scales and delicate matching membranous fins on the back of his calves. He wasn’t sick. He came from the sea. Small scratches near his jaw line on his neck confirmed that they were closed gills. He continued to grin widely up at me, all of his teeth visible.

“Yeah! Pop’s food can ensnare anyone!”

“Good day Mr. Fisk. And to you Bay. I see that you trapped my sister.” Zander said, coming up to us. 

Bay’s eyes grew wide in delight as he looked from Zander to me.

“You finally kept your promise!” He then came closer to me.

“I’ve been waiting for two years to meet you! Zander says your favorite food is scallops so I always make sure to pick out the best ones when we send our catch up to the castle. I hope you like them!”

He was so excited and I found it contagious as I felt my lips spread upwards.

“Of course. Thank you for considering me when making your selections.” 

He then reached towards my hand, clasping it with both of his. Soft and short webs were between his fingers.

“Someone who appreciates a sailor’s labors is certainly worthy enough to become my bride.” His smile widened to the point that his eyes became thin crescents.

I looked at Zander, then to Bay, and then back to Zander, who was hardly containing himself as a hand gripped tightly across his mouth to hide his snickering. His shoulders shuddering gave him away though. It was clear that I was going to receive no help from him as I rejected my first confession of love, and from a child no less.

Mustering up a kind smile, I lowered my hands from his.

“I am very delighted and flattered that you think so highly of me, even though we only just met today. But I’m afraid you will have to grow up some before I could marry you and by then you will only think of me as an old hag.” 

“Nah, someone with your looks will look young forever. I can wait. It’ll be worth it.” Bay continued to beam at me, while Zander had to then turn around and face anywhere but me. He was so useless!

Just when I thought I would have to be the villain in this poor boy’s quest for love, long smooth fingers came to rest on Bay’s shoulder. The elderly man stood behind him, a knobby wooden cane in hand.

“Please forgive my grandson, Your Highness. He is a romantic at heart.” His crows feet creased further as he smiled down at me.

I returned the smile.

“There’s nothing wrong with wearing an honest heart on your sleeve.” I said, and then bent forward to look Bay in the eye.

“Someone such as you deserves to have someone who will adore you just as much as you will adore them. I’m afraid I just wouldn’t have the patience to wait for you.” 

Bay’s face fell for a moment and then he turned towards Zander, who had finally composed himself enough to at least turn around. Although he still couldn’t seem to keep a straight face, with cheeks spontaneously inflating with laughter to be squashed down by his weak resolve. Bay moved closer to my brother, ushering him down to his height.

“She’s as impatient as you said. After all, I only have about nine more years until I’m an adult. I hope whoever marries her is patient.”

Zander’s face was light as he looked at the boy.

“I don’t think such a person exists.”

“Really?” I said, my hands finding my hips.

My brother feigned an innocent expression towards me and then back towards Bay.

“It’s tragic really. She’ll most likely be living with me for the rest of her life because no one would have the patience to deal with her. She can be quite mean at times.”

I was going to tell him where I was going to shove my new gladius when a seared scalloped filled plate interrupted my sight. Jelena speared one with a toothpick and plopped it in her mouth, then tried to feed me like a child. 

“Try it. They’re amazing!” She said through chewing.

Taking the toothpick from her, I put the whole round, plump, disk into my mouth. As my top teeth met my bottom the disk burst with moistened flavors of butter and garlic. Jelena was right, they were amazing. I turned my attention to Mr. Fisk.

“They’re delicious.” I complimented, reaching for another before Jelena had the chance to hoard them all.

The man bowed his head.

“I’m delighted that they please you. Please stop by whenever you like. You’ll always be welcomed.”

Once the last stall was visited, belonging to an old botanist woman, Zander started to maneuver us through the streets of downtown to more spaced out areas for residents. 

I looked up towards the sun to estimate that it was most likely drawing closer to two o’clock, and I was already exhausted. Not that I was going to tell Zander that. I didn’t care if I had to crawl to our next destination if it meant keeping out of the castle for a bit longer.

He stopped us in front of a large, three-leveled, sand colored building. An iron rod fence enclosed the front yard, which was full of lush green grass and various perennials lining the outter walls of the house.

Pulling me towards the door, Zander tugged on a long rope that cascaded from the overhang. A high-pitched ringing came from multiple areas from within. I looked over to see a brass plaque on the wall. Nautica Orphanage.

My heart tightened as the realization hit me that this may not have been a happy place, but I had no time to dwell on the thought when the wooden door burst open and a stout middle-aged woman answered the door.

Her brown graying hair sat on the top of her head in a loose bun that trailed strands down the sides of her round face. She straightened a pair of spectacles before her brown eyes, taking in our appearance. Then her eyes crinkled as a smile formed on her lips and she curtsied.

“Your Highnesses! I was hoping you would have enough time to stop by. Please come in.” Her voice was sweet and soothing. A wonderful trait for a mother of orphans, I thought as we moved past her and into the foyer.

A staircase faced us on the right, winding all the way up to the top floor. The entrance room bottle necked with the staircase towards the back of the house, where I could make out a glass door revealing a playground behind the house. There was an open doorway before the staircase that led to a room with two long wooden tables. On the left wall were another two doors. One had a small sign hanging above it saying Restroom, while the other appeared to be a large sitting area with many built-in bookshelves, a large fireplace, and many toys littering the floor and cozy looking furniture.

It wasn’t how I imagined an orphanage to appear. The house felt as though it had arms that would hug you and calm you. Or perhaps that was just because it was the aura that the matron before us was exuding.

“Thank you for having us, Henrietta.” Zander said as he pecked the older woman on the cheek, as if they were kin.

“Of course! Your visits are always a treat for the children.” Henrietta chimed, her soft eyes shining with genuine happiness. 

She then turned towards me, inching closer as her smile turned soft.

“You look so much like Diana. I’m so grateful that we finally have the chance to meet.” 

I was taken aback. People never commented on my mother in such a way, let alone where anyone would hear them.

“Oh, did you know her well?” I asked, hoping that my faltering wasn’t too noticeable.

“She was a dear friend of mine and worked alongside me here when we were first becoming adults. Diana always had such a magical touch with the children. With her, despite their numbers at times, all of them felt seen.” Her gaze and voice seemed to trail off at the end, most likely due to the nostalgia, but then she gave a small shake of her head.

“Don’t mind me,” she added, “sometimes I just like living in the past. But anyways, let me call in the children.”

Despite her stout stature, Henrietta moved nimbly towards the back door, pulling down another rope that hung beside it. A deeper sounding bell vibrated through the house and echoed outside. Then came the quickening of small feet racing in through the door. There must have been close to twenty children that lined themselves against the wall of the staircase, seemingly from oldest to youngest. 

When some of them caught a glimpse of Zander they began fidgeting with excitement, while others peeked at me with curiosity.

Henrietta returned from the door to stand before them.

“Children, Prince Zander has brought a guest with him today. Please be kind and use your manners when addressing Princess Serafina.” She announced.

One little boy, appearing to be around seven, kept swiveling his head between my brother and myself.

“Are you marrying her, Zander?” The young boy asked and it took every fiber of my bearing to not burst into a fit of laughter, although I did catch Elisa and Jelena hiding their mouths behind their hands.

“No, Dante. She’s actually my little sister.” Zander replied, not seeming affected by the boy’s assumption. 

Dante’s face faltered slightly for a moment and then turned mischievous as he began to smirk and place a hand on his hip.

“That makes way more sense. You’d make a terrible husband.” 

From the mouths of babes. I couldn’t resist it any longer and broke down into a howl of a laugh, tears stinging the corners of my eyes. Zander scrunched up his nose at my behavior, even though all four guards behind us were just barely keeping it together themselves.

“And why do you say that?” Zander asked, tone offended but eyes playful.

“Because who would want to marry a guy whose only friends are little children?” 

Wow, this kid was on a roll! I was tempted to adopt him right then and there just so I could have him follow Zander around the castle randomly throwing insults at him. 

I looked to Henrietta to see what she made of the exchange. She was merely shaking her head in what seemed like feigned disappointment in their behavior, even though she was also snickering. With a deep breath she straightened her posture and looked from us to the children.

“How about you children return to your play outside and I’ll send our guests out to you soon?” She said with a gentle smile.

With some groaning, probably more so from having just come in and being rushed out so abruptly, the children single filed back out the glass door and soon boisterous laughter echoed just beyond it. Henrietta looked at Zander.

“If you want to join them you can, Zander. I would like to give Serafina a tour if that’s alright.” 

My brother looked down at me, his eyes asking what I wanted to do. I gave a small nod.

“I’m sure she will love a tour, Henrietta.” 

He turned to the others behind us.

“You guys can come with me. The house may appear big but there are many narrow sections that are hard to accommodate multiple grown bodies, but it is secure here.”

Jelena took in the surroundings, as if searching for any breach in security, then she turned to Elisa who seemed to be reading her mind as they nodded towards one another.

“Elisa and I will remain right here in the foyer, if that’s okay. At least until Sera is ready to head outside.” Jelena announced.

Henrietta shrugged her shoulders in indifference.

“If that is what you would prefer. We do have some sweets in the sitting room if you decide to indulge yourselves.” 

My companions gave their thanks before Henrietta reached for my hand.

“We’ll start from the top and work our way down.” 

On the top landing a long tan rug ran along the center of the wooden floor. Lines of doors led down both ends of the building. 

“These are the sleeping quarters for the children, as well as our den mother, Miss Alma. You’ll meet her outside. On the right side is the girl’s dorm and the left is for the boys. We do try to keep the age groups separated.” She moved to open a door on the right side. 

The room was neat and tidy. Four beds, two on each wall facing one another, lay made and unique with different quilts and duvets. At the end of each bed lay a wooden trunk, markings on them with the girl’s name and carving embellishments of different designs. Some had vining flowers and others child-like cartoons.

There were two identical styled rooms beside the first, and a door that remained closed to respect the privacy of the den mother. Four beds in each with personalized touches in the smallest of places. Across from the girls’ rooms was a large bathroom with four stalls and four tubs for bathing.

On the other side of the hall were the boys’ rooms and bathroom. The layouts were all the same as the girls, though I did notice that in some of the boys’ rooms clothes haphazardly quilted the floor. 

“We can accommodate up to twenty-four children comfortably, although we keep spare cots in the basement in case we gain unexpected additions. We also keep collapsible cribs down there for when the children are still younger than four.” Henrietta explained as we made our way to the stairs. 

“Does that happen often? Gaining additions, I mean.” I didn’t think before asking, and a part of me worried about the answer.

“Around here in Nautica it doesn’t happen very often. Sometimes we may have to relocate the child to one of our sister care homes up north. We do our best to search for living relatives and there are many who are adopted, but there are some who remain here until adulthood.” Her face became pensive as she descended.

“Care home?” I thought out loud to see Henrietta nod back.

“It sounds more pleasing than saying the name on the plaque outside. Whether people want to acknowledge it varies from person to person, but there has always been a stigma of being an orphan.” Her face dropped further before casting me a solemn glance.

“Every child in the world just wants to be loved and to be cared for. We do the best we can here to educate and prepare them for what lies outside these walls, but there are many people who view our children with contempt. As if because they lost their families they are now a burden to society.” 

I knew that feeling all too well. We passed by a window overlooking the playground behind the house on the platform going towards the second floor. I cracked a smile as I watched Zander sprawled on his stomach with six young children creating a human tower on top of him. His muffled cries for help from the others, including a young brunette woman, went ignored as the children ushered for more to join them. Henrietta smiled softly beside me.

“Obviously it was just over twenty-five years ago, but when Diana was the den mother here there was never a child who felt unloved. She had such a way about her that kept them at ease, even when we were out in public with them for some much needed time away from the house and people would glare at them, she always kept them from seeing any of it.”

“She sounds lovely.” I said softly, trying to not envy those who received the maternal love from her that was stolen from me.

A hand brushed my hair behind my ear. Henrietta’s eyes twinkled.

“She truly was, and you remind me so much of her. Of course I have only ever heard stories from Zander, but as soon as I saw you I knew you were hers. Your faces are so similar. Absolutely beautiful, inside and out.”

Having someone outside of my immediate family say such things about her caused something to stir from within me. Most in the castle, if they even dared to gossip about her, would slander her name and call her a homewrecker and a whore. Even Leena had once made the mistake of slipping how she was disappointed about my mother being the other woman in a marriage. What should I say to someone who actually gave Diana praise? 

“Thank you for that.” I managed to whisper, knowing that she may not have understood the magnitude of my gratitude for reminding me that my mother was more than how others saw her.

Henrietta gave a quiet sniffle, but I didn’t look up in case she would have preferred me not seeing the tears she may have shed for my mother. But then she quickly perked up and continued on with the tour.

The second floor was used for lessons, with classrooms and a fair sized library. Many different forms of art lined the walls of the classrooms from finger paints to profiles of strangers, possibly the families of the children.

We met up with Jelena and Elisa on the ground floor. They were caught walking out of the sitting room with a small handful each of oatmeal cookies. 

“I’ll show you to the back now. I’m sure your brother could use a break.” Henrietta ushered, her eyes dancing with humor that I was certain mirrored my own as I thought of the human pile we had seen.

The backyard was spacious enough to accommodate all of the growing children. The fence that greeted us at the front wrapped all the away behind the house, providing at least an acre of space to play in. 

Legs flew up high in the air from the swings, small arms stretched to their breaking points moving from one high bar to another, and little rumps were sure to be burning as they cascaded down a metal slide. The children were positively feral as they ran, played, and screamed. And I found myself oddly calm by the atmosphere that now surrounded me. I had no experience with children, and hardly any for being one myself, but watching the joy and freedom shine through their tiny bodies caused my heart to feel light. Maybe I could help in some way.

Zander had been in the same place as he was from when I was at the window; under at least ten children. He peered up at me, steel eyes pleading for a reprieve. Fingers reached up to ask me for help but then were abruptly sat on by a young girl.

“The prisoner is trying to escape! Keep him pinned!” One shouted as he stood for a moment to then plop down with all his weight into Zander’s lower back. 

Zander let out a labored huffing sound as others did the same. Leon and Gabe sat against the building, engaged in their own conversation and choosing to be oblivious to their charge’s plight. Jelena and Elisa stood just behind me, hiding their faces as they shuddered with laughter. I walked over to crouch down over my older brother, a smile on my lips.

“Did you break the law? Or are you being held captive?” I asked him. 

His lips formed a lopsided smile that turned into a wince when a rump on his back knocked the breath from his lungs.

“I’m being detained without cause.” He managed to grumble out. 

I made eye contact with Dante as he sat on Zander’s shoulders, a leg on either side of Zander’s head. A cheeky smile played at his lips and I knew he was the mastermind behind whatever false charges befell this poor prince underneath them.

“He’s charged with the unforgivable crime of wanting to marry a princess instead of Miss Alma. The punishment is to be crushed without parole.” Dante said with pride.

I peered over at Henrietta who stood beside the brunette woman who appeared to be in her late twenties. She was very pretty with her light hazel eyes and symmetrical features. A devilish aura came upon me. Call it karma for his earlier abandonment of me when Bay was asking for my hand. I turned back to Dante.

“That is a treasonous offense, but I think your sentencing is too light. I think we should tie his hands up to the jungle gym and tickle him until he repents for his crimes.”

I glanced down quickly to see as Zander looked at me in horror, but Dante instantly jumped off his shoulders and began shouting out orders for rope and to make sure their captive was held onto tightly until he got to the jungle gym. I smirked and then walked over towards Henrietta and Miss Alma so as to not get caught up in the chaos that was about to begin. The chaos that I may have stirred the pot a little bit of.

“You know,” Alma began as I approached, “I keep telling them that I am marrying a knight but they never believe me.”

Shrugging my shoulders I looked behind us to see that Zander had managed a daring escape and was now being hunted down violently by children throwing themselves at him. One even managed to lock on to a leg.

“It’s payback for ignoring me when a nine year old asked to marry me earlier.”

As I sat on my bed later in the evening, reading up on my lore; or was it now considered family history, when Leena came up to inquire about my day. The others had gone down to the kitchens to sneak snacks back to the room. When I came to the part of meeting all of the children and my conversation with Henrietta I gave a long pause.

“They resonate with you because, even though you are far from an orphan, you know what it is like to be seen as a burden or even as less than a person.” She replied when I told her of the stigmatization that the children face.

My shoulders lowered as I exhaled slowly.

“I think I would like to do something to…” 

No, not think. I started again.

“I’m going to do something, I don’t know what yet but I’ll figure it out, to be of use to children that need loving homes and guardians. Those children today were so happy within the care home. But when they leave the safety of the walls they face harsh criticism from the public, and I’m sure that there are other orphans in other places that have similar problems. I want to help them.”

Leena gave me a double blink, her face expressionless.

“What do you mean by other places?” 

“Leena, I have already come to terms that I’m not going to grow old here. I have someone I need to find, and after that, I need to find a new goal. But wherever I may go, I will make it a point in my life to help children that need it, especially ones who have lost everything.”

“How do you know that this supposed black dragon is going to allow you to have aspirations? You know nothing about them other than what they look like. You don’t even know their name. I think you should come off this idea of believing you will find something worth knowing if you meet.” Her voice became tense and frustrated. But why?

I knitted my eyebrows in confusion. She had been the one to give me the resources I needed to understand myself and my dreams. And now, when I feel so close to learning who I am and having a desire to use myself as a benefit to others, she shuts me down. 

“Leena, I have a destiny. You said so yourself, as well as Cato. I’m not going to just stop it from unraveling just because you tell me to wait. There is no waiting when Time doesn’t pause for anyone.” 

My aunt’s face remained unfazed as a hand reached into her pocket to reveal a folded up piece of paper. When she opened it up, she turned it towards me and my breath hitched.

“Is this your black dragon?” She asked, tone so cold. 

I would have flinched at it if it wasn’t for the image before me. A detailed charcoal sketch of the man from the mirror, staring back at me with those eyes. It didn’t need to be in color for those violet and golden crown eyes to flash through my mind as the chain clanked hard. I gave a slight nod. How did she know?

Leena folded the piece of paper back up and placed it on my nightstand.

“He is Crown Prince Elek Drakonis of Demarcus. Many call him the Dragon Prince. He is one of the three marriage proposals currently sitting on your father’s desk.” She stated, eyes hard.

“How did you find that out?” I asked, pulling the paper off the table, but leaving it folded.

“I had a meeting with Jovan today to discuss Laney’s future when I saw the documents on the desk, each with a sketch of the suitor. I remember how you described him, so I sent Laney away and asked Jovan for his information.” 

There was no way she asked I thought, knowing she most likely snatched it up before my father could protest. But I let her continue without interruption.

“You’re not going to Demarcus.” She commanded, hands at her sides with her fingers tightly balled up.

“I will if that’s where he is.”

“You will be nothing more than someone’s wife. They won’t care, or grant you permission to pursue your passions. Women aren’t given a true purpose there other than to supply the military with sons.”

I waved a hand dismissively.

“Those are nothing but rumors. But even if they were true, that doesn’t give you the right to tell me that I cannot go. You, Father, and Zander are always, always, making all of the decisions for me. Where I’m allowed to go, who I’m allowed to see, everything right down to even denying me my own destiny. I’m putting my foot down on this one thing and if the prince of Demarcus does turn out to be the black dragon then I will advocate for myself and accept the proposal.”

“It’s always been for your safety, Serafina! And you know that! And you’re not getting married! Quit acting like a child having a tantrum!” Leena burst out, eyes and nostrils flaring in frustration.

I didn’t care anymore. She had no right to be angry at me when I had always played the role of a submissive and obedient child. When I allowed her and Father to shut me away. 

“Damn it all Leena! I don’t give a flying dragon’s ass about my safety. I want to experience life. You say I’m acting like a child but I’ve never truly been one. I am done with being hidden away and I’m not being held back any longer.” I then rose to my feet, adrenaline setting my muscles aflame.

“If I go to Demarcus and find it as you say then that’s my own consequences to bear. But at least then I’ll know what some part of the world is truly like rather than only reading about it in books or facing the cruelty of others as I walk through the corridors just to go to breakfast. At least I could live without the constant fear of whether or not the next guard that I see in this castle will be the death of me. This is my decision to make, and you will have to come to terms with it.” 

I didn’t allow her to respond as I retreated quickly to my washroom, turning the hot tap as far as it could go before drowning my thoughts in the water. 

When I emerged, pruny and as red as a lobster, I noticed a distinct lack of Leena to be seen and my other companions gorging themselves on small cakes they managed to knick from their travels. Elisa offered me one but I refused and declared I was going to bed. 

  

Chapter Eleven

Elek

A violent thump of a wheel leaping from a rock jolted me awake, green and gold flecked eyes fading to the dark recesses of my mind. The familiar throbbing of my head rose up as we lurched over another rock in the road. I wondered if the driver was doing it on purpose, seeing as how it was down-pouring outside and we were nice and dry in the carriages.

I insisted on at least two carriages. We took three. One for luggage, one for my father and Celina to share, and then the last one confining me with Huri, and it was a long trip. Although we could have arrived in a fraction of the time if we were just allowed to fly, I kept advocating to my father. He would just tell me that it was a waste of their energy and that we didn’t need the whole world to see that we had wings. He seemed to have thought that the world was unaware of our lineage when I knew most knew enough to know that some of us could fly and that we could be far deadlier in the air than on the ground.

“Where are we?” I asked, peering out the window in vain as the water pelted against the pane, leaving no gaps to see through.

Huri pulled their attention away from their book, appearing as comfortable as a cat by the fire with their oversized soft lilac sweater and black sweatpants. Whereas I wore my bear pelt cloak, leather pants, and a knitted neck shirt, which wasn’t the most comfortable travel wear but I would be damned if we had to stop somewhere and I stepped out of the carriage looking as though I just rolled out of bed. Appearances mattered, especially to where we were going.

“We just got into Regnum. I believe we should be at the springs in just a couple of hours.” They replied, closing the book shut and positioning themselves to face me with legs folded underneath them.

“Are you anxious?” They asked.

“No.” I clipped. At least I wasn’t for the reasons they were thinking of. 

I had to keep reminding myself that Nolan was a good choice. He was experienced, resourceful, and well respected among the other leaders. I just didn’t like the idea of someone doing my job for me. Making me obsolete.

Huri gave a soft mhmm, a sign that my short answer was not good enough and they were going to press me further on it. Rather than allowing them to come up with ludicrous ideas about any hesitation I may have about this trip I simply told them outright. It was something I wished more people would do when they spoke to me. To not allow for any misunderstandings and to get straight to the point. 

“You definitely needed this vacation.” They laughed after I explained my thoughts.

I rolled my eyes. 

“This isn’t a vacation. This is a hostile negotiation because my father seems to think this girl means something.” I countered. 

Huri’s features sobered at my words.

“She is something. Something very important.” Their voice shifted to a lower octave and they bore into my eyes with their own.

“But why? And why won’t anyone answer?” I leaned into my elbows that rested on my thighs.

“Because she holds the other end of your fate.” Huri replied, but I shook my head and pointed a finger towards them.

“No, that’s not the answer and you know it. My father doesn’t give a shit about that. There’s something else at play that you both are keeping from me. What is it?” My patience was wearing thin.

Huri pulled their legs from under themselves and sat square facing me. 

“All that I can tell you is that your father has grown tired of the Gavriil family believing they call the shots when it comes to treaties and alliances between other countries. If both you and Celina marry and have children with both of Jovan’s offspring then Marek sees it as a double connection to controlling the World Peace Alliance.” 

There was no denying that it made sense, at least in my father’s mind, but I could tell that there was still more. More that I knew they weren’t going to share, at least not yet. 

A cacophony of popping erupted from my joints as I stretched outside the carriage. The rain had finally cleared and before me lay a hustling tourist destination, the infamous hot springs that were swindled during marriage negotiations between Regnum and Durant. Of course, everyone knew that, but it wasn’t going to prevent me from soaking tonight.

The grassy plains that one would usually see in southern Durant, sprawled out as far as I could see, surrounding the quaint city. In the center was the spring massive and with a layer of fog hovering over it. Or at least it was most of it as some of the water was funneled to other parts of the city to be used for bathing houses and inns.  

There were some residential houses, made of stone, that sat by the waters but I know most of the other buildings were inns and other tourist attractions. 

As royalty from a foreign land we were greeted quickly with a small escort of six guards to the largest building sitting on the spring. It was all one floor with smaller buildings trailing the rim of the spring, spanning close to three acres around it. 

It had a dark wood foundation and despite being only one floor it still appeared quite grand with blooming cherry trees around the front perimeter and figures of their deity, as well as the others lining the porch at the top of a five stair walk. It was to act as a welcome sign to anyone and everyone.

The roof was shingled with painted blue bamboo, simple and yet complimented the rest of the building quite nicely. I had heard that when it was built that the architect had taken inspiration from some of the resorts found in Kai, a place known for its residents’ laid back lifestyles and female warriors.

If someone had said that the outside wasn’t that glorious then they would have to pick up their jaw from the floor when they walked inside to the guest greeting entrance. Glossy dark cherry wood ran through the entire building as the ceiling was peppered with luminous hanging red paper lanterns, each with depictions of our gods and heroes through the millennia. Small potted trees, bonsai I believe, rested on ornate small tables against the walls.

A small waiting area with red cushioned benches and chairs sat in a U-shape greeted us with pamphlets promoting other attractions in the area on a dark wood coffee table between them. Behind those lay the concierge, a tall and long stained red desk with a small gold  plaque on the wall behind them saying so. The women workers behind it were wearing light colored textile garments with blossoms and that wrapped around their frames elegantly. 

Even a proud and noble man such as myself can be humbled by such a building. Not that I would say it out loud.

We each had a room with a sectioned off part of the spring for our enjoyment. My room, continuing with the theme of the entrance, had many reds and dark colored woods. The king sized bed in the center lay neatly made with bright red coverings embroidered in gold threads to make up the seven deities. It was spacious and a welcomed sight after riding with Huri for the last three days. 

I unfastened the buttons of my shirt and threw it in a corner, ready to sit in the hot bath until my stiff muscles evaporated with the steam. Just as I was going for my pants a light knocking came to my door. I wanted to growl in frustration but held it in, not needing people to think I was some raving lunatic. 

Trudging over to it, I threw it open to find my twin on the other side, dressed down from her travel clothes and into a more weather tolerant spring dress. She looked up at me at first with a wide tooth grin that vanished quickly when she saw my scowl.

“Can I help you Celina?” It came out more polite than I intended.

“Yes, you can.” She quipped and then brushed past me and into my room to then flip onto the bed I hadn’t even sat on yet.

“Yes, Cel, of course you may come in. Would you like to nap in my bed as well?” I said with sarcasm as I glared at her and then closed my door.

She propped herself up on her elbows and puffed out her cheeks. I personally didn’t think it was cute but I knew others delighted in seeing her obnoxious expressions.

“Stop giving Father such a hard time.” She said and I looked at her in disbelief.

“What?” 

“You heard me, Elek.” She continued, sitting up and pointing a perfect manicured finger towards my face.

“The more you fight with him about Jovan’s daughter the more likely you are to jeopardize my engagement to Zander. Just get over it, marry her, and move on.” 

“Did he send you in here to say all that garbage?” Tension rose up the back of my neck.

Celina shook her head.

“No, he didn’t. This is from what I have been witnessing for the last week. Besides, it's not like you’re going to do much better. Other monarchs don’t like you enough to give you their daughters.” 

It was just one insult after another with her. And that’s what infuriated me the most about her. To everyone other than myself she is a petite, docile, and naive little princess. Yet in front of me, her true nature came out. She could manipulate anyone but me, which she knew and gave up trying. 

“By Thanatos’ nut sack! Will you give it a rest!” My voice raised, though I was careful not to shout.

“I already told the old man that I would marry her if that’s what he wants. There’s nothing more I need to do.”

“Then quit dragging your heels about it and actually put an effort in when we get there. No one will marry you if you keep a sour attitude the entire time you’re here.”

I pinched the bridge of my nose so hard that I thought it was going to bruise. I clenched my eyes and teeth and exhaled slowly. It wasn’t enough that I agreed to everything they were making me do, including giving up my role to Nolan while I was away. They wanted to strap me to the altar to make sure I followed through with it.

“Cel, get out and be grateful for what you’re getting out of all this. Out of everyone you actually get what you want. A human prince to give you human babies to match your human mutation.” I said coldly, refusing to look at her in case I may regret my words if I saw her break. 

It was a low blow on my part in calling out her lack of abilities. There was just enough human blood in her to override what would normally have been a much more dominant gene, and I knew she was sensitive about it. Especially when most of our companions growing up could at least do small things like conjure fire, rapid cell regeneration, and form wings. 

I still didn’t open my eyes as I heard the weight leave my bed and felt a light breeze brush past me. Then the door clicked shut and I was alone once more.

Sighing, I reopened my eyes and looked to the sliding door at the back of my room. Slipping out of the remainder of my garments I passed through it and was greeted by a thick steam that coated the fenced area. Inhaling deeply, I slowly submerged myself and leaned up against a sitting rock. My muscles soon relaxed. This was exactly what I needed.

It would be another full day before we reached the southernmost tip of Regnum. We stopped for the night at a lavish coastal inn. None of us wanted to appear rugged and unkempt when we reached Nautica the following day. 

I could not deny that I did like the salty breeze. It was warm and gentle and unlike the brisk strong winds that blew from the mountain range near Maleko. Sitting by the open window of my given room, it played with my hair as I watched ships pull in and out of port. The room itself was nautical themed, using recycled ship parts to make up the furniture but giving each piece a lavish finish. 

A sharp rap struck my door, and before I could utter a word it opened, revealing the Dragon King himself. Resting my chin on my palm, I stayed on the window sill, peering at him from my peripheral.

“Huri says you’re asking questions about my motives.” He said, inviting himself to pull up a desk chair beside me.

“I just want to know what I’m actually agreeing to. I will do it either way, but going in blindly is not in my nature.” I replied, turning back towards the port.

“I know it’s not, but I need you to understand that it’s not a matter of whether or not I trust you.” He said, rolling a hand as he spoke.

“Then why the fuss?”

My father gave out a long sigh before answering.

“Because I want to have an advantage over Jovan. Call it pettiness for an old grudge, or however you want to view it. The fact that it’ll be my line regardless to inherit his throne and his coveted role in the World Peace Alliance fills me with enough motivation to push for this. And having you connected to that girl the way you are can play to our advantage.” 

The same answer Huri gave me earlier. Maybe he was just that petty. Having a rivalry with a human king seemed so ridiculous. Realizing he was still waiting for me to speak I simply nodded my head, acknowledging his reasoning even if I didn’t agree with it.

“Good. Now turn up the charm, you’ll be using it tomorrow. Not just on the girl but on Jovan too. He won’t give her up easily.” 

As soon as he was gone I moved away from the window, coming to rest on the bed. I stared up at the wood beamed ceiling, thinking of how to approach a woman that I hadn’t seen in fifteen years. What were the chances she even remembered who I was? 

Rolling over, I closed my eyes, falling into an uneasy slumber with images of her.

Chapter Twelve

Serafina

“I did it! Leena, I did it!” I exclaimed as I watched a small, self-inflicted, cut on my finger stitch itself back together.

We were sitting in my aunt’s attached room on the blue carpeted floor. It was a simple room, not even seeming to appear to belong to anyone with the exception of a large old trunk that sat at the foot of her bed. It always remained locked and I was never permitted to see its contents.

“Now do it again.” Leena ordered, handing me a sharp knife.

I winced as I made a small cut on the tip of my thumb. Licking the blood away to see the incision, I again focused on the particles of energy around me. The ring that Cato gave me made it easier to feel for the specks that appeared as golden lights as if dropped from the sun, and then to funnel them into the cut. Leena had said most could not see the specks, and those who could were most of the time one of our ancestors or not human.

Again the small cut sealed itself back together, leaving no trace that it had been there in the first place. A vibrating tingle spread through the entire finger before subsiding along with the cut. I let out a labored breath once it healed completely. I had been at it for a good hour and it was taking its toll on me.

“Good. Now make your nails a half an inch longer.” She commanded, not leaving me a moment to regain any energy lost.

Lifting up my fingers towards my line of sight, I imagined my nails slowly growing; and slowly they did. A half an inch longer, I looked up to see Leena give an approving nod before receding them back to their usual length.

She had been training me as best as she could without having abilities herself. Though I knew it frustrates her that she couldn’t just show me what to do. 

With my usual weapons training put on hold while I had lessons with Regina, Leena sought to make up for it by honing in on my inherited abilities and expanding on them most nights and if there was any free time in the afternoons. It exhausted me just as much as being in the training room.

Leena then picked up the knife and made a small cut on her forefinger.

“Heal this.” She said, holding it out towards me.

I learned that healing someone else was more technical than myself, as I couldn’t feel the sensation of the tingle through their flesh. It has to be a gut feeling that I was doing it correctly. How the energy was funneled was also different. Although I did still use the specks of light, energy was pulled from my very being as well as I knitted the wound back together. My theory was that if it was on myself I wouldn’t feel the siphoning coming from within me, yet still feel the effects from the fatigue. However with another being, my energy had to travel to them and left me feeling more drained than if it had stayed within my own body and healing myself.

“That will be all for today.” Leena announced, voice strained.

I knew she was still upset with me about the other day. Part of me couldn’t blame her. She was over protective and that had always been her role in my life. To raise me and be my first line of defense. But I had to make my own choices and my own mistakes. 

Without being told, I stood up and returned to my room, Leena remaining in hers. The Demarian royal family was due to arrive in the morning and she would have to come to terms with the fact that I had already made up my mind about returning with them to Demarcus. I just hadn’t mentioned it to anyone else.

When I walked through the door, I noticed my brother sitting in one of the armchairs, deep in conversation with Elisa about a new sword he would like to commission. He stopped abruptly when he noticed me and straightened himself.

“About time. What was so important that you had to do with Leena?” He asked, peering behind me as if waiting for the older woman to enter as well.

“Nothing that concerns you.” I said, taking some satisfaction when I saw him falter slightly. Served him right for keeping information from me when they were petitioning to add me to the succession.

Zander composed himself quickly and then stood.

“Let’s go for a walk.” 

He didn’t wait for a response before he was already at the door and opening it. I guess it wasn’t a suggestion. What was more unnerving was that none of my companions came with us. We didn’t stop until we were in the garden, my garden. I looked up at the glass ceiling and then back down at the flowers. I wondered if they ever wished they could feel a natural breeze or if they even cared because they didn’t know the difference. 

Zander turned to face me, steel eyes focused and his face set like granite.

“I’m not going to give hints or be vague about what I’m about to say.” He began and I started to wonder if I was in trouble.

“Anton will be arriving here soon.”

Okay, that wasn’t unusual. Laney’s brother visited a few times a year. Although it did cross paths with the Drakonis family coming.

“There will be many negotiations going on in the upcoming weeks between us and Demarcus, and possibly Silvania. Both of their kings have put in a request for you to be married to their sons.”

I scrunched up my face. These were things I already knew, and remembered frequently due to Dea’s reminders every time we crossed paths. 

“Father doesn’t know that I’m talking to you about this, he is choosing to remain naive and ignorant of the implications that can occur if you had to be married off to either of those nations. They don’t get along, even with the treaty. So I want to take you off the table before I agree to anything. I want you to marry Anton and I want you to do it soon.”

I stared at him in disbelief. 

“No.” I found myself saying, still in shock from his words. But the answer would remain the same even if I had thought about it. Absolutely not.

“This isn’t a request, Serafina.” His tone darkened and I inwardly scolded myself for a sprinkle of fear that trickled down my spine as he used my full name.

“I’m telling you because I don’t want you to feel blindsided again. But before we go into the negotiations I am going to tell Father that it is the best choice. They can’t try to bargain for you if you are already taken.”

“No.” I said again, with more bite behind it. 

Anger that I had never felt before seeped out of my skin like ooze. Heat rose up from within and the more I thought of his assumption that he could just marry me off and not think twice about it had me grow more livid by the second.

“You and Father have done enough. You have controlled me enough. I’m going to decide for myself and without interference from anybody. Not you, or him, or Dea. It’s my turn to take my life into my own hands. Whether I want to marry any of them or none at all will be my choice.”

My fingers balled tightly, my nails cutting into my flesh. 

“Gods dammit, Serafina! Don’t you know that I’m telling you this for your own good? You don’t need to be in the middle of an impending war and if you just marry Anton then you won’t be forced to. He has already agreed.” His usually smooth and soothing voice boomed with frustration. 

Well, let him be frustrated. Let him scream and shout at me until the entire castle came to investigate. I was too far gone to care at that point. 

“It’s always been for my own good, hasn’t it!” 

Thunderous steps could be heard in the corridor behind us. Oh well. I wasn’t done.

“Let’s be a family, let’s move back to the castle. Stay in this one room for the rest of your life!” I was shrieking now, searing tears threatening to overflow, and from my peripheral I could make out an audience by the entrance. 

“I refuse to be locked away anymore and I refuse to allow you to continue making decisions on my behalf. I will not marry Anton and you can’t force me too!”

Zander’s cheeks flared, his gaze turning lethal.

“I’m going to be your king for fuck’s sake! You will do as you’re told, even if I have to drag you to the altar! I’m not giving you up to someone as tyrannical as Elek Drakonis!”

That’s what this was really about, I realized. It wasn’t about keeping the peace but just because he had a personal vandeta on the matter. He was no different than our father, who shared ill views of Marek Drakonis. What’s more, how did this subject even evolve the way it had? Could Leena have…

“ENOUGH!” Bellowed the voice of our father from behind us. It took every fiber in my being to not jump out of my skin at the sound of his fury.

Zander’s eyes widened as I watched our father’s large hand come to grip him on the back of his neck. Then another hand grabbed a hold of my upper arm.

“What in Cato’s name has gotten into the two of you? I shouldn’t have to be drawn from a meeting with our generals because my two adult children are bickering so loudly that the entire city can hear them!” His oceans eyes went to Zander’s and then mine, demanding answers.

Zander remained silent, casting his gaze to the ground, face tinged red from either embarrassment or frustration. Fine, I thought. I’ll be the one to speak.

“Zander seems to believe that he has complete control over me and is commanding me to marry Anton before you go into the meetings with King Marek and King Oberron. He thinks that just because he is the next king that he is allowed to do whatever he wishes with me.” 

My brother appeared to flinch at my words, giving up his childish behavior. Good. 

Our father 's gaze hardened at him.

“Is this true?” 

My brother’s gaze met my own instead of our father.

“Sending her to go and live with Anton, rather than having to negotiate her out of any future treaties between Demarcus and Silvania is what’s best. Marrying Anton takes her off the table completely.” His voice remained stoic as he continued to look at me.

Father’s grip visibly tightened on him before he said in a low tone.

“That’s not for you to decide, son. Your sister’s future is not to be your concern and from this point on, you will not bring up something like this again to her.”

Then he turned to me, eyes softening slightly.

“Sera, your brother means well, but he forgets that you cannot be seen as his responsibility. He has some learning to do. As for Anton, that’s up to you. But I will warn you that the Grand Council may make things difficult if an opportunity comes up that cannot be ignored. However, we will cross that bridge if it comes to it.” 

“And if I decide that I do want to go to Silvania or Demarcus? If I decide that the offers are worth it and agree with the Grand Council, will you respect my choice?” 

Zander’s eyes sharpened again as he peered at me with contempt. But his opinion didn’t matter and this would be a good opportunity to show him just that. The grip on my arm pulled back and I took in my father’s expression. He was conflicted. His face was set grimly but his eyes held sorrow as he took me in. Then he sighed.

“Sera, I didn’t want to add you to the line to use you in such a way. Please tell me that you know that.”

I nodded in acknowledgment. Of course I knew that he had well-meaning intentions, but that had nothing to do with why I had already decided to go with the Drakonis family when they arrived. 

“However,” he continued, “if you want to take part in the negotiations and hear what is being offered then you are welcome to come and listen in.”

He then turned to see the dense group of guards that still crowded the doorway and cleared his throat loudly.

“Everyone go back to your posts.” He commanded and then turned to Zander.

“You will come with me and we will discuss how you should be conducting yourself.”

As they walked out the door, my father motioned for me to follow and escort me back to my room. I couldn’t help but feel a tinge of guilt in the pit of my stomach. It was irrational because I knew that I was in the right, but I also knew that Zander wasn’t trying to be malicious. It wouldn’t prevent me from finding the black dragon, but it did give me a better understanding of what he was feeling.

Chapter Thirteen

Elek

Darkness still encompassed the sky when a sharp rapping came to my door. With much grogginess I reluctantly answered it when the person refused to relent. 

“Good morning, Elek!” Huri’s obnoxious voice floated through the doorway. I had never felt such murderous intent rise up in me so swiftly.

“It’s not even dawn yet.” I seethed.

“Your father wanted to leave first thing in the morning. Since it is technically the next day, hurry up and get ready.” They said, eyes beaming with delight. 

Probably delighted from their joy in causing me irritation, I thought. Rather than answer them, I slammed the door in Huri’s face, hearing them chuckle on the other side. I needed another soak in the spring before I had to deal with another five hours of being trapped in a carriage with them.

As I rested against the stones I allowed for my mind to finally wander to her. At this point there was no reason to avoid thinking about her. If that scroll was anything to go by, she was attractive, but that could not mask the hesitation I had about having to become responsible for a woman who the entire world knew was no different than a princess trapped in an ivory tower, like those unrealistic stories my mother used to tell Celina and I before bed. What kind of personality could such a sheltered woman have? Personality at the end of the day didn’t matter, because my father called the shots as my king. However, she did kill that guard, according to Huri. Someone who could do that had to have some fire in her.

The thought of her emerged again an hour into our journey. What were her social skills like? Was she able to grow up with any peers? I couldn’t have her clinging to me for support if she were to return with us. I had daily tasks to fulfill. 

Finally, I caved and viewed Huri from my peripheral. They had to know more about her.

“Is she going to be more trouble than she’s worth?” I voiced, keeping my gaze to the window. 

Something between a snort and a laugh came from them as they closed their book. 

“What an odd way to ask what she’s like.” They began, face lighting up with joy. 

“As you know, I like to have a variety of eyes in various locations. But when it comes to her, I’m afraid the information doesn’t go much further than her movements, and even those are scarce.”  

“Sounds like your eyes are terrible at their job.” I tried to mask my irritation. 

“It’s not them that’s the problem. Anyone without authorization could face immediate execution for going into her wing. So I choose to not risk it. My spies are more valuable alive.”

“However,” they continued, as I looked over to see them push their spectacles up their nose, “recently there have been more sightings of her since the announcement. She was seen in the capital a short while ago and, from what I have gathered, she seems like a rather normal person.” 

Well, that was anti-climactic. I turned back towards the window, a sense of relief coming over me.

“So she wasn’t awkward around anyone? Do you think she could adjust well to living in Demarcus?” 

“I don’t see why she wouldn’t. Apparently she did just fine with her people. Although…” Huri trailed.

“Although?” I asked, looking at them again. 

Their face lowered and their lips turned into a frown. 

“Many of her people didn’t take to her as well as she did them. There’s still some concern about her being allowed to leave the castle, even with security.” 

“So what you are saying is that it would be almost a kindness to take her with us.” I stated. 

Huri adjusted themselves on the cushioned bench and shrugged their shoulders.

“She may not see it that way. If she sees going out into the city and meeting people as progress then pulling her away from that could cause resentment.”

“You make her seem like a complicated woman.” I said.

“Only because I don’t have much to go off of. Most of what I’m saying is speculative. But you should ask yourself how you would feel if you were in her shoes.”

I snorted at the thought. “I never would be. I would have either told Jovan to stick his head up his ass or would have found a way to leave.”

“And yet you can’t even tell your own father ‘no.’” A smirk played at their lips, causing me to want to smack it off . 

That’s different, I thought. There were expectations from me because I was born into them. I wouldn’t have been given the option to be brought up any differently unless I wasn’t born royal. When I told Huri as much and they just laughed.

“Right, you’re more restricted than a girl who spent most of her life locked away. Mind you, that she’s only been given such limited contact with the outside world that even walking around the city is seen as an immense freedom - whether dangerous or not. How did you ever manage to keep your sanity during your upbringing, dear nephew?” Huri mocked. 

We remained in silence for a long while after that. Mostly so that I didn’t find just cause to punch them in the face. But as time went on and the sun perked up over the coastline, I couldn’t stop thinking about what to expect. What if I charmed her and she was quick to be manipulated into marrying me? Then I would feel like some low-life villain. What if she rejected me completely and I was left going home alone? Then I would feel weak because I couldn’t do something as simple as marrying a foreign princess.

“You are putting far too much thought into it. You’re going to give yourself a migraine.” Huri said, eyes lingering on the open pages of their book.

Squaring my shoulders, I sat up straight before speaking.

“You mentioned before that I was more likely to gain an attachment to her rather than her me. How will I know if what I may develop is genuine or a fabrication because of the bond?”

I couldn't afford to lose my senses. If I found myself in a predicament where there had to be a choice between my country or her, I wanted to believe that I would choose Demarcus every time.

“You’ll still be you. The same grumpy Dragon Prince. How you feel towards her will remain in your control. But your sense of priority may change. That can influence you, and even cause for you to resent her. If she is standing beside you and another man walks up to her and asks to dance, your first instinct is going to be to pull her away. Or, if you are in a situation where there’s an attack, your soul will try to force you to save her before any others. It will rewrite your natural instincts. That’s how the chain works on your end because you’re her protector. And it’ll be even more so if you two go through the bonding ritual that your father wants,” they explained, eyes still scanning the pages.

Leaning back in the seat, I folded my arms against my chest. This was going to cause issues in the future. I just knew it.

Chapter Fourteen

Serafina

It wasn’t real, I knew that for certain. The air in the dungeon was dense and a steady dripping of water could be heard from a corner of the room. A once blue night dress hung on me in ribbons and grime caked my skin. 

On the other side of the bars stood a tall figure, masked in shadows. All I could make out were a pair of bright brown-green eyes.

My voice rasped and cracked as I called out for help. They just stood there, silent and unmoving. Were they the ones keeping me here? The better question would be if I were having a vision or just a horrible dream.

“You must stay here.” The figure said, in a deep male voice.

“Why?” I rasped. It felt as though I hadn’t had a sip of water in months.

“Because you belong to our king now.”

Before I could ask who his king was, the scene shifted and I was standing before Elek in a magical circle. The gold ring in his eyes glowed brightly as he stared down at me, his face was hard to read. Words were being said around us, but they sounded so distant that they were no more than chanting murmurs. Swirling winds engulfed us, obstructing my peripheral vision and making it impossible to recognize where I was. Everything felt as though it were spinning, and then I fell.

Inhaling sharply I opened my eyes and sat up abruptly in my bed. From my window the rays of the sun were just coming over the sea. Pulling out a journal from my nightstand, I quickly recorded the scenes I had witnessed while they were still fresh. I had taken to jotting down any dreams that I could remember, just like my grandmother. So far only one had turned out to be a true vision, which I encountered the hard way that night I met Cato. But it was because of that event that I decided to not take any of my other dreams lightly.

“You’re up early.” 

A jolt ran through me as I looked up to see Leena standing in her doorway, watching me intently. My other companions slept on, oblivious to Leena’s advancing movements towards me.

“He’s coming today.” She said stifly. 

I didn’t need to ask who she was referring to, and I couldn’t be more anxious about it. Both knowing and not knowing what destiny had in store for me was causing my stomach to feel uneasy. And all of that was still in addition to both Leena’s and Zander’s frustration against me.  Frustration that I could still make out in Leena’s tightened shoulders and set expression. 

She reached out a hand, silently asking for my journal. Normally I would have handed it over but today something stopped me. Perhaps it was because I didn’t want her to interfere if she knew there may be trouble in my future. So I gripped it tightly towards my chest.

Her set expression turned sour but she didn’t push. Rather she motioned towards the washroom.

“If you’re not going to go back to bed then you might as well get ready for the day.”

Taking the journal with me, I silently obeyed.

Standing before my full length mirror, I critically judged my attire for the greeting. I was assured that it wasn’t formal enough to warrant a full ball gown so I settled on a powdered blue summer dress, the short sleeves puffed slightly around my shoulders. The back used ribbons to fasten the dress to my frame, ending in a neat bow at the small of my back. It was one of my more favored styled dresses. 

Putting the finishing touch of pinning the side of my hair back with a blue blossom pin, a sharp tap came to my door. Zander once again not waiting for a reply, showed himself in. He was probably doing it to annoy me and as a form of punishment for the day before. Rather than say anything, I slipped on my matching flats and walked past him and out the door. I knew he had come to escort me to the entrance, but I was fine finding my own way.

The tall double doors were pulled all the way back into the entrance, displaying a picturesque spring day outside with the slightest of breezes playing with the tops of the blossomed trees. My father and stepmother stood beside one another near the opening. He wore a three piece navy suit while she decided on an elegant deep purple off-the-shoulder A-line dress. Her hair hung in soft ringlets down her back. As always, she was enchanting to behold. 

Dea stood outside, towards the wall of the castle, appearing as modest as ever with her high collared burgundy gown. She gazed up at me with that familiar disgust that I have grown accustomed to these last few weeks.

As if it were a competition, a mild sense of pride came over me as I approached our parents before my brother, giving a swift curtsy before them.

“You look lovely, Serafina.” My stepmother complimented and I couldn’t help but feel joy from her approval. Even my father’s eyes seemed to beam with delight at her words.

“Thank you very much, Regina. But I know I will always pale in comparison to your beauty.” 

It wasn’t the first time I had told her as much, and it was true. She was a woman in her mid-forties and yet still appeared as young as her late-twenties. No matter my father’s inner thoughts about her, even he couldn’t deny that his wife was the envy of most other consorts.

Regina’s eyes drifted to behind my shoulder, where I was certain my brother was only just now coming down the stairs. She raised an eyebrow and I felt compelled to follow her line of sight.

I hadn’t really looked at him when he came to escort me, but looking at him now I regretted not taking the time to ask him why he dressed so casually. His hair seemed messier than usual. White sleeves rolled up to his elbows, displaying toned forearms. He left the first two buttons unfastened, showing off a pronounced collarbone and muscular chest. If I hadn’t known any better, I would guess he was off to a local tavern to pick up girls. Was he protesting something?

“Zander, you are about to meet your future bride if all goes well. Could you have at least tried to appear like a civilized man rather than some slob?” Regina scolded. 

I restrained myself from chuckling. Zander merely shrugged as he joined us. 

“I’m making sure she knows what she’s getting.”

What in Cato’s name had gotten into him? 

“Oh honestly.” Regina rolled her eyes.

“Women want more than just eye candy, you know. I would tell you to go and change but we are out of time. They just made it through the city gates.”

My heart wanted to leap out of my chest and up my throat. I turned back towards the bottom of the stairs to see Leena and the others watching. Leena continued to keep her face blank. Laney, Elisa, and Jelena, on the other hand, watched on with anticipation. They knew that this first encounter could very well set the tone for the rest of the visit and marriage contracts. 

In a front facing line, we stood in the doorway. My father took the lead with Regina close beside him. Then Dea stood just a few feet apart from them with Zander and I standing at least six feet from her.

Vibrations simmered up from the bottom of the hill from the clopping of heavy horses. Breaking away from the cherry tree lane came three massive carriages being led by four black horses a piece. 

The frames were sleek with a black coating and golden embellishments of flying dragons on the doors. Dark curtains hung in the windows, obstructing any view of the occupants inside. But I knew he was here. He was finally here. A clank in my chest nearly lurched me off my feet as the carriages came to a stop before us. 

The doors of the two front carriages swung open, each containing two occupants. In the first came a large man with shoulder-length scrunched black hair and beard. His eyes were violet, much like the man’s from my dreams, but he was clearly older. Marek Drakonis, the king of Demarcus. 

Behind him stepped out a beautiful young blonde woman with golden eyes. Beside me, I sensed Zander tense at the sight of her. She must have been Princess Celina.

Joining them from the second carriage was a person whom I couldn’t tell was a man or woman. They had fuschia colored hair though, which wasn’t a typical human color. I wondered if they were like the people Jelena once told me about from her nation. People who didn’t identify one way or another. I didn’t have long to think about that when he stepped out. Elek Drakonis. 

The world around me faded away as he held my gaze. There was a familiarity shared between us, and not just from when we were children. No, there was a more primal connection. Something that existed long before we were even born. 

I watched as his face surveyed my own with mild interest that melted into nothing. His glance turned away and his face became stoic, bringing back to me the world around us.

Marek approached, hand outstretched towards my father.

“Jovan, it’s been some time. Gods you look old.” Marek’s loud voice greeted.

What boldness, I thought as I watched my father return the handshake with a tight smile.

“Well, that’s what happens when a responsible monarch cares for his people and is in charge of the World Peace Alliance,” my father retorted back. 

I watched in interest as their hands began to turn blue as they continued to greet one another. 

“Marek, it’s so wonderful to see you again. Will you introduce your beautiful family to us?” Regina intercepted.

The foreign king’s eyes lit up as he pulled away from my father and bowed deeply before her. Any lower and the strands of his hair would have touched the ground. As he rose up, he brought Regina’s hand up with him and pressed it delicately against his lips, earning a distasteful look of horror from my father.

“My sweet and virtuous Regina, you have not aged one bit since our youth. Just as enchanting as the day we met at your débutante celebration.” 

Pieces of the puzzle were beginning to form in my mind. My father’s true issue with the Demarian king was the candle he still clearly held for his queen. Yet Regina seemed blindly ignorant to her husband’s sour expression as she giggled at the attention. Marek then made a motion to the bodies behind him.

“This is Huri, my beloved Aurora’s sibling.” He pointed towards the fuschia haired individual.

“Then there is the diamond of my eye, my daughter Celina.” He was really laying the pride he had for his family on thick. 

“And this is my heir and commander of our armies, Elek. A true warrior to be certain.” 

From beside Zander, Dea cleared her throat and stepped towards Marek.

“You have a lovely family, Marek. I am sure that our own prince and… princess will get along splendidly with them.” 

“Queen Dowager, you certainly do not appear old enough to have grandchildren.” Marek commented as he kissed her hand.

Dea’s cheeks flushed as she gave a girlish giggle of delight.

“You always knew how to use that charm of yours.” She replied before motioning towards Zander.

“This is my grandson, Prince Zander. I’m sure someone as handsome as him and someone as beautiful as your daughter will produce very attractive children.” 

I wanted to retch at how she spoke about my brother. Mad at him or no, he was still someone I cared about and whose happiness was important to me. Listening to them chatter about future heirs just didn’t sit well with me. Nor did it seem to with Zander either, as I watched him grimace quickly and then return to being expressionless.

Marek looked my brother up and down, taking in his aloof appearance. He broke out in a grin as he extended a hand.

“Yes, I’m sure my daughter will be quite entertained by you. Just be sure she is the only one you entertain, hmm?” His eyebrows lifted in a suggestive manner. 

Would he kill him if Zander were to stray away like our father had? 

Then my turn came as Marek motioned for Celina to introduce herself to Zander. 

“And you are the infamous Princess Serafina. It’s a pleasure.” 

His frame fully eclipsed my own, as he brought my hand up to kiss. I couldn’t shake the nausea that came with it from the depths of my stomach. 

Beside him stood Elek, who looked down on me with indifference. Maybe he didn’t feel the chain like I did. Marek placed a hand on his son’s shoulder.

“This is my son. I think you two will get along well. Perhaps you can teach him a thing or two in a duel. I hear you are skilled with blades.”

Elek bowed slightly before lifting my hand to his lips, a slight smirk pressing up against my flesh. The scent of charred cedar wafted through the breeze, feeling my senses.

“I would enjoy that very much, if you have the time, Princess.” He said, his voice light and playful. His indifference melted away to reveal something charismatic about him.

 My words had left me and all I could do was look foolish as I nodded at him. He was more charming than I envisioned. 

“I’m sure we will meet again for dinner.” He said, and then pulled away.

Once again, I could only nod as they all were escorted up the stairs and to their assigned rooms. As they left I caught a glimpse of that Huri being. I had once seen them in the void, peering back at me as if truly seeing me. They cast me the same glance now before they turned away completely.

“Jovan, do hurry with your so-called ‘negotiations.’ I want to make the official announcement at the ball.” Dea said, walking towards the stairs.

My father’s teeth audibly gritted against each other. 

“She needs to go home.” He said through his strained teeth. 

Regina placed a comforting hand on his forearm and smiled up at him. The gesture took me by surprise. Did I miss something in their dynamic?

“I’m sure she will once everything is settled.” She said gently.

His eyes seemed to soften as he took her in, then he brought her hand up to his lips and pressed lightly. I definitely missed something. Then he turned to face Zander and I.

“Dinner will be at five tonight and we will begin negotiations during lunch tomorrow. Both of you can show if you want but the talks will involve the Grand Council.” 

Meaning that it was possible for a contract between Elek and myself to happen rather quickly if the rumors of Marek’s generosity proved true.

A large hand grasped my upper arm as I went to leave. Zander turned me to face him. I peered beyond his shoulder, only to see our parents had left through the front door and were walking together. 

With a heavy sigh, Zander released me and rested his hands in his pockets. 

“I’m sorry about yesterday.” He said, eyes cast to the floor.

“Are you apologizing because Dad told you to?” I crossed my arms before me.

He started to shuffle his feet.

“Yes, but I also knew that I owed it to you. I shouldn’t have gone about this the way I did.” 

“No, you shouldn’t have.” I snipped, finding mild satisfaction as he visibly winced.

“But if you promise to not pull rank like that again, then I forgive you.”

He gave a vigorous nod and when he looked up at me there was a grin on his face. I returned it and went to poke him in the ribs.

“She’s really pretty. You got lucky.”

“We’ll see, I suppose.”

He walked me back to my wing and joined me for lunch. I was grateful for the return to normalcy between us.

Chapter Fifteen

Elek

She looked so naive and fragile standing in the doorway. How could someone so meek have caused such a sensation to overtake me?

Lying across the provided bed, the room far too bright for my comfort, I clasp my hand over my chest. The encounter left me breathless for a moment as I felt the chain tug violently. And it was all because of her.

It didn’t take long for a trace of resentment to already find me. If this was how it was always going to be when I was near her then I would rather sever that chain completely. 

Even now, I became consumed with thoughts of wanting to see where she resided. To see if it was a secure location. She was going to hinder my ability to maintain sensibility. 

I cursed harshly.

A whimsical knock came to the door. I didn’t have the motivation to open it myself so I just told them to come in. Unsurprisingly, it was Huri.

“Your room is much nicer than mine.” They said, hands on their hips. 

“What do you want?” I continued to stare up at the cream canopy after acknowleging their presence.

“Wouldn’t you like to take advantage of the mild weather and escort a lovely young lady through the gardens?” 

“No, I wouldn’t.” I snapped.

“Well, pity for you that I already got permission from King Jovan, as long as her companions come along as well. She’ll be waiting for you at the entrance by one.”

Of course it was already orchestrated. 

As I approached the top of the stairs a prickling sensation ran up the back of my neck. Before I even turned the corner to the first stair, I knew she was at the bottom. Pacing myself, I took each step slowly, not wanting to catch her gaze again, like earlier. Not wanting to catch myself inspecting every inch of visible flesh on her to assure myself that she was safe and unharmed. Thinking about her incident a few weeks prior only made the desire to look at her all the greater. What if she was still recovering?

She gave a small curtsy as I approached, my eyes now being forced to lock onto hers out of pure etiquette. There was no denying that I was instantly attracted to her, and I could live with that. She was beautiful. It was the heightened sense of protectiveness that was going to be a problem. All of a sudden I was keenly aware of the number of bodies moving around us and assessing if they would be an issue. She only seemed to have two guards today. A young sandy haired girl and the youngest princess from Kai. Would they be enough?

“Shall we go, Prince Elek?” Even her voice, her soft melodic voice, caused my heart to tighten uncomfortably.

“Just Elek is fine.” I said, astonishing myself at how collected I sounded.

She smiled at me, her eyes twinkling.

“And I’m Sera. It’s nice to meet you.”

We walked around to the side of the castle, where large glass doors opened to a massive ballroom. Just beyond the patio was a large hedge maze. She asked for the other two to stay by the entrance, which they seemed to do reluctantly. Both glanced at me as if I was going to devour her like some wild beast. 

“I’ve never been through here.” Sera giggled as we faced our third dead end.

“Did you want to go back?” Part of me felt betrayed at wanting her to say ‘no.’

She shook her head at me, grin widening.

“No way! I don’t ever get out like this. Even if it takes us all the way until dinner to find the center, I won’t complain.” 

Then her smile faltered slightly as she assessed me. 

“Unless you would like to return.”

Of course I wanted to return. Return home and never think of her again. But that’s not what I was here to do, so I shook my head.

“We can walk around for as long as you like.”

“So what’s it like in Demarcus?” She asked after a few minutes of silence.

“Cold.” 

“What do you like to do for fun?”

“Train and work.”

"What are your people like?"

"Strong."

I could tell she wasn’t liking the answers when finally she paused and turned to me. The twinkling had faded completely.

“Are you always an ass?” 

For the first time since that morning I could not keep myself in check. Her eyes had hardened and her cheeks puffed slightly. She was as intimidating as a small kitten and I found myself giving a chuckle that melted into a smirk.

“Actually, yes. Most would likely call me that back home.”

“Is there a reason for it or is it part of your charm?” 

“I work, train, and sleep. So if you think that makes me charming then maybe I’m not the problem and you just have weird kinks.” 

I watched in satisfaction as her pale skin reddened deeply. Someone as sheltered as her probably hadn’t even explored that part of herself. My cheeks began to feel strained as I did my best to contain my amusement as I walked behind her. 

We met with another dead end.

“It’s hard to believe that you’ve never been out here before.” I teased.

“I’ve only ever solved it from looking out a window.” She replied, turning to face the building and pointing towards a window on the second floor.

I hated how normal she made it sound.

“Were you always compliant? I heard you were heavily restricted in your movements up until recently.”

Sera walked ahead of me, face turned away as she answered softly.

“Even if I attempted to run away I would be found quickly and returned.”

“Have you attempted?”

We finally found a large three-tiered fountain at the core of the maze. She sat down on the lip of it before answering. I remained standing and observed her.

“A few times.” She gestured to a spot below her ribs.

“My last attempt ended with the wrong people finding me. I managed to take her down but she nearly took me with her.”

A hard swallow went down my throat as my chest lurched. Thinking of her in a near death state made me nauseous. Taking her back to Demarcus with me would be a kindness. 

I didn’t want to ask. I didn’t want to know, but it slipped out before I could stop myself.

“How many times has it happened?” 

Her bright eyes darkened as she seemed to contemplate telling me. I should have stopped myself.

“Eight, including this last one.” She said after a long pause and I released a held breath. 

Feeling my knees wanting to falter, I sat beside her, giving enough space between us for another person to join. I didn't want to be responsible for her, or at least I didn't want to be put into a situation of fretting over her safety continuously. If she came with me then I was stuck prioritizing her over others and possibly even my country. But if I left her here… 

“I make it sound worse than it is.” 

I looked over to see her watching me, concern plastered on her face. Concern for what? 

“Make what sound worse?” I asked.

“The attacks.” Her voice was soft, like a whisper.

“Most of the time I’m better prepared, it’s just this past one that got the jump on me when my mind was too distracted.”

My skin tightened as my forehead creased.

“There shouldn’t have been any attack. That’s not normal, even for someone like you.”  

Someone from a mistress, I thought. Most illegitimate children lived quiet lives away from their noble parents. With Jovan keeping her so close, I could understand why there was tension in the kingdom. No one liked uncertainty when it came to their government.

When she shrugged her shoulders at my words I refrained from clenching my fists, instead I settled for gritting my teeth in frustration. 

“Do you not care about your own safety? Are you looking to die?” a tension headache began to rise at the base of my skull. 

“Of course I don’t want to die. That’s a stupid thing to ask.” Her tone raised.

“Is it? Then why do you suck at running away and staying out of trouble?” My temper began to flare.

Hers seemed to rival my own as her brows knitted together and her lips turned downwards into a scowl.  

“I wouldn’t have come back at all if I hadn’t been told to wait around for you!”

How the hell did this just become my fault? But she continued.

“That night I made it outside but was caught by Cato disguised as an old fisherman. He gave me advice and riddles and said I had to wait here for you. So I went back, hoping to make it to my room before anyone noticed I was gone. I didn’t know that Regina’s guards did their rounds there.” 

“You met a god? Why did he tell you to wait for me?” Admittedly, I should have paid more attention to the rest of her tale but the idea of randomly coming across a deity baffled me. 

Of course, I already knew why he told her to wait. Every time I looked at her or thought about her that invisible chain clinked wildly. But to be deemed important enough to someone like Cato to advise you was unheard of. 

“Supposedly, we are fated to one another. Maybe as nothing more than a soul attraction. But I’m going to follow it, because at this point in my life I have very little to lose.” Her face was set with determination. 

“So you know why I’m here then,” I began, wanting to know if she could be dissuaded. “Let me ask you this. If I’m nothing but an ass while I’m here, will you still agree to it? You are willing to be stuck to someone, for the rest of your life, who has little interest in marrying you and that I am only agreeing to it due to loyalty to my king?” 

I knew my words came out harsh, but if I could get her to decide on her own that I was not the savior she hoped for, then I would feel all the better for it and have her back out of the arrangement. Yet she just stared back at me, her eyes sharp and focused.

“As I said before, I don’t have much to lose.”

It was a terrible answer but the only one I was going to get, apparently. I looked up at the sky to see the sun beginning to set. It must have been hours since we entered the maze. Turning towards her I offered a hand out as I stood.

“Well then, bride, let’s go to dinner and tell everyone the wonderful news.”

She didn’t accept my hand, nor did she speak to me as we made it back to the entrance of the maze. Her two companions were quick to fall into step beside her as we made our way back to the castle. 

Chapter Sixteen

Serafina

He definitely was not what I was expecting. Even as we made our way back to the double doors, he seemed to return to his stoic self from earlier. Although more relaxed, I couldn’t help but feel that he did not have a positive opinion of me. 

Standing at the entrance, seemingly waiting for us, was our parents. All three of them. My father stood frowning at Marek’s tender gaze towards Regina. It took Elek clearing his throat for them to notice us. I allowed him to take the lead, as I would need to be able to do damage control later.

“I would like to begin negotiations as soon as possible. We would like to be married.” He said, squaring his shoulders as he stood in front of them.

My father’s jaw dropped as Marek’s violet eyes lit up with excitement. Regina gave me a hard stare, as if asking me if it was true. I avoided eye contact, not wanting to be given a reason to back out. Marek’s hands boomed as they clasped together in delight.

“That’s wonderful to hear.” Then he clapped my father on the shoulder. “Let’s start talking while we eat.”

He didn’t give anyone time to respond before he led the way to the Dining Hall. 

Dinner began quietly with Dea and Marek sitting side by side, both appearing quite accomplished. Dea even managed to call together all members of the Grand Council for dinner. My father sat in his seat visibly fuming over the unexpected guests and my brother would cast frequent disappointed gazes in my direction. 

When the soup came forward, Marek took the opportunity to address the table.

“I’m going to cut to the chase. The happiness of my children is my happiness. As such, I’m willing to forgo a dowry for Princess Serafina and I will provide my own daughter with ten million gold. And in a show of good faith for my desire to strengthen the bond between our nations, I am also willing to commission three battleships and three merchant ships, along with gifting Regnum the Fort Aquila that resides on the island between our nations.”

Even the expression on Elek’s face from down the table told me it was an unheard of offer. There was clearly more to why Marek wanted me to marry his son, but I was willingly to overlook it. For now. My father, however, had other plans as his glass clanked hard on the table.

“I haven’t even agreed to anything yet. There are still other proposals to review, such as Anton Brent or Oberron’s son.” He said stiffly.

“With respect, Your Majesty, the Duke of Maris has nothing to offer. He has a wonderful handle on the finances, probably thanks to his upbringing, but we would never approve of him if an offer like this is on the table. However, we would be open to hearing what King Oberron has to offer.” Gunther announced from Zander’s other side.

The others of the council nodded in agreement and I felt my stomach flip. I knew there would be resistance from my father and brother, but the Grand Council was open for a bidding war.

“With respect, Councilman, Anton is an asset to our nation and would be an appropriate match for my sister.” Zander said. 

Soon I caught him wince in pain as the side of my foot met the side of his shin. I was not going to allow him to start this up again.

“Be that as it may,” Gunther continued, seemingly ignoring my brother’s pained expression, “if King Oberron’s offer is less than King Marek’s then we will happily accept it.”

A light cough came from my grandmother, who pulled out a folded piece of paper.

“You’ll be happy to know that Oberron has sent an offer and that I have it here.” 

“Mother, you are not to rummage through my office.” My father seethed. 

“It was hardly rummaging when it was just laying on top of your desk.” Dea said casually and then held up the paper. “He offers a new trade agreement, instead of a dowry they offer three million gold, and exclusive rights to a grove for red timber.” 

“While impressive, I think they fell short.” Mira commented, bringing her glass up to her lips.

The walls of the room seemed to tighten around us. This could be it. Father has to agree. I looked over at him to see his jaw painfully clenched.

“It’s a lot to think about. We shouldn’t be rash and decide it all tonight.” He announced, and then looked at me. “Would you even be alright with this? You haven’t said a word this whole time.” 

“I would like to do what’s best for Regnum.” I replied with caution.

“At least you have some intelligence, girl.” Dea snipped, but I tried to ignore her.

“Honestly, I don’t mind as much as I thought I would. And it is quite the offer.” I said to my father.

“I don’t want it to be something for you to worry about. I feel like you are taking this too lightly.”

“Far too lightly.” Zander intercepted, but I didn’t acknowledge him.

“I’m not, Father. To be honest, I’ve been thinking about it for some time. At least since you added me to the line. It would be negligent to our country if I didn’t do my part.”

“Old friend,” Marek began, as my father cast him a look of displeasure, “your daughter could not be put in more protective hands than with my son. In Demarcus she will be respected, cared for, and above all, she will be safe. After this last incident; what does that make this? Eight times? I would think that you would want to consider new measures for her wellbeing.”

It was a low blow, to strike my father’s capability of being a parent as well as keeping his own staff in check. All of the Grand Council members seemed to agree as they began to nod and murmur among themselves. 

Gunther cleared his throat to call attention.

“Your Majesty, if Princess Serafina is complient in this matter then I don’t see any issue with moving forward. Even you must admit that this is a fine offer and the only ones with hesitation are you and Prince Zander.” 

A sense of burning ran along the side of my face. I turned to see Elek next to his father, staring at me intently. Although he seemed to have many thoughts on the matter, by the conflict in his eyes, he voiced none of them. He just continued to look at me as if I would suddenly take back my acceptance. Well, that was too bad for him. He was my chance at something new, even without the Chain of Fate.

“Let’s discuss this more tomorrow. We can have lunch. This will give us all time to think it over and come to the table tomorrow with clear heads.” My father suggested. 

Whether out of respect for his rank or pity for his conflicted thoughts over me, everyone agreed to his request.

When I returned to my room later that night, I followed Leena towards her room. She turned to face me, her face blank.

“Yes, Serafina?” She sounded so cold. 

“I didn’t know if you wanted to continue with my lessons tonight.” I inquired, hoping to bridge the gap that had come between us.

“No. I’ve done all that I can for you. Now you have to take those basics and expand them on your own.” She answered, continuing with her icy demeanor.

“Then will you at least stop being so angry at me?” There was a pleading in my tone, but I didn’t care. I just wanted her to not look at me like I was a disappointment to her anymore.

Her shoulders dropped as her gaze softened slightly.

“I’m frustrated, Serafina. But I’m not going to just stop loving you because I don’t agree with your choices in life. That’s not how our family works. Now, get some sleep. Anton is coming tomorrow and your brother has planned a day out.”

A burden was lifted from my shoulders. I could live with her being upset at me if I knew it was just temporary and that she loved me regardless. 

That night I became plagued with the sense of drowning. Water continued to push down on my chest until my back scraped against the seafloor. Breathe, I told myself. Why would I attempt to breathe when water was still pushing down on me?

Chapter Seventeen

Elek

She wasn’t supposed to agree so readily. 

Who does that? 

The whole idea of her willingness made me both angry as well as feel pity towards her. To be so desperate to leave her home that she felt compelled to agree with nothing really in it for her other than finding a new home.

Sighing, I slipped off the bed. It was too soft. I felt like it was trying to smother me. Just as I was going to go and drown myself in the tub a fluttering rap came to my door. Throwing on a shirt, I went to open it. Before I could though, it flew open with Huri waltzing in. 

“Can this not wait until morning?” I asked, peering at the clock standing in the corner. It was near midnight.

A grin grew across their features, like a mischievous reptile. How appropriate. 

“You know that’s not how this works. When your father gives an order it has to be delivered immediately.” 

“What’s the order?” 

“Put some swim wear under your clothes for tomorrow because you are going to the beach with your sister, Zander, and Serafina.”

“That sounds like a waste of time.”

“I can promise you that it won’t be, dear nephew. There is a guest coming tomorrow who is going to try and convince your lovely betrothed to run away with him. You need to take up as much of her time as you can.”

That duke they were talking about at dinner, I thought. He didn’t seem like a likely candidate regardless if I came around or not.

“She already agreed, Huri. It’s not necessary.”

Their face fell, and eyes darkened.

“I don’t think you understand. You should keep her close so that they don’t take her by force. Rumors are going around that her brother has not given up the idea that she should go with the duke.”

I would kill anyone who tried to take her by force. No, I reminded myself, that’s not rational. I turned away from Huri, blocking my face to hide my conflicting mind.

“You worry too much. Besides, she doesn’t seem it at first, but I can tell that she won’t be dragged around too much without putting up a fight.”

“Well, either way, I just wanted to let you know about tomorrow. Try and sleep.” 

I was grateful to hear the clicking of the closed door.

It had been decided that while the contracts were being discussed that the ones it would actually effect would be left out of the meeting. I wondered what sort of underhanded tactics my father was going to use to get his way. Really the only one who needed convincing was Jovan anyways, and at this point he seemed like an easy obstacle to overcome.

As I approached the top of the staircase in the Entrance Hall, a deafening shrieking rose up from the bottom. From the tone it wasn’t a shriek of pain.

By the open doorway stood Serafina being hoisted in the air by some sandy messy haired man. Her face lit up as her smile met her eyes. The chain tugged, as if telling me to go and interfere. To pull her away from the man and keep her beside me instead.

“Oh! Good morning Elek.” She gleaned at me when I approached, her arms still wrapped around the neck of this man.

This man who glowered at me after giving my betrothed a chaste kiss on her cheek. And to my utter annoyance, she didn’t pull back or push him away. She just continued to smile brightly.

“Good morning to you, Sera.” I said, remembering that she didn’t go by her given name.

The man glowered more at me once the nickname ran from my lips. He didn’t like the familiarity I had with her after only a day, and that gave me some satisfaction. 

“Please meet Anton Brent, Duke of Maris. He just arrived a bit ago and will be coming with us today.” Her voice was so gleeful. It made my heart clench that it wasn’t aimed at my presence, as well as make me resent her for causing the sensation in the first place. 

I offered a hand out of proper etiquette but was not surprised to find an unnecessary tight grip on the receiving end. 

“Pleasure to meet you.” Anton said, his jaw visibly tense.

“I’m sure it is.” I replied, sensing Sera’s curious gaze on me. So I turned to her and offered my arm. “Will you honor me with being my escort today?” 

Without hesitation, and clearly to the dissatisfaction of the duke, she linked her arm with mine and led the way to the open carriages outside.

It was just outside the door I spotted Celina in a deep conversation with Zander and the two guards from yesterday. The sandy haired girl looked similar to the duke, and seemed familiar with him as she embraced him tightly.

“Laney is Anton’s sister.” Sera whispered beside me.

Nodding in understanding, I figured it was best to know more about this man that her father and brother thought so highly of. Even she looked at him with sparkles about her.  

It was difficult to admire the cherry blossoms as we made our way down the hill while the arrogant Anton kept reaching over to hold her hand and leaning to whisper something she found humorous. By the time we neared the bottom I had already come up with five different ways to make his death appear like an accident. These thoughts only caused me more frustration in myself for reacting in such a way. 

“Are you alright?” Her sweet voice came from beside me.

“Why are you asking?”

She gave a soft smile that was warm and inviting. 

“You’ve been quiet the whole way down. I just didn’t want you to feel like you were being ignored.”

“I was just enjoying the scenery.” I lied. She didn’t need to see a side of me that even I was learning about.

Green with gold flecked eyes lightly closed as she inhaled deeply through her nose. Then she let out a relaxed breath.

“It is beautiful, isn’t it? I would love nothing more than to take a large checkered blanket out and have lunch under the blossoms.”

A smile ticked upwards on my lips, but it faded the moment I saw Anton gaze at her with longing. Time to make a statement. I reached over to gingerly lift her hand up to my lips and pressed lightly against the back of it, being sure to maintain her gaze. Satisfaction rose through me as her cheeks became flush. 

“Why don’t we do that tomorrow then?”

“Sure.” She replied softly, her face slowly lighting up. 

“I would really like that.”

Seeing Anton’s furious expression caused something primal to stir within me. A sense of delight that I caused for her to make such a face and pulled her attention away from him.  

Walking around the market put me on edge more than the carriage ride had. In every direction there was a person who stared at her in pure hatred and she just walked along the stalls oblivious, or just ignoring, every one of them. It wasn’t until we reached a stall with a father and son, merfolk by the look of them, that she was greeted with a smile.

The young boy, Bay, came up to her with a small wooden plate with seared scallops on it. She accepted it delightfully and it took everything in me to not rip the plate from her hands. How did she know for certain that it didn’t contain poison?

When we finally made it to the beach, I found myself breathing easier when I saw there was no one else lounging on the sand. 

Once my feet met the ground, I turned to help Sera out of the carriage, only to see Anton guiding her out on the other side. When I moved towards them the peace-loving prince intercepted me. I moved to step past him and return to her but he side-stepped in front of me.

“Why don’t we talk for a bit?” 

Shoving my hands into my pocket I indulged him with a slight nod. 

As we walked further away from the group, I couldn’t help but peer behind us to check on her. By the time we stalled she was in the water up to her knees, splashing at Anton and Laney. My sister remained on the beach, staring towards us inquisitively.

“I’m not going to waste too much of your time, so I’m just going to say it. I don’t want you marrying my sister.” Zander deadpanned, staring me in the eyes.

“That’s too bad. She already made up her mind.” 

I didn’t want to have problems with him, we were going to be in-laws regardless. What’s more, I still had another three weeks living under the same roof as him. But I wasn’t going to be intimidated no matter who he was.

“She isn’t some political chess piece, and deserves happiness.”

“And what makes you think she won’t be happy in Demarcus?” I asked in a careful tone, keeping Sera in my view as she waded further out.

“She’s not like other princesses. She’s sheltered and easily taken advantage of. It wouldn’t be hard for someone like you to have her believe that how women live in your country is normal. Nothing more than property to their fathers and husbands.” His gaze was hard on me and I turned away from Sera to have my turn.

“Is that what women in Demarcus are? You know what? I’m not going to go into my culture with you, you wouldn’t appreciate a difference in view anyways. But how you describe our women is no different than how you’re treating your own sister. As if she’s your property.”

“Why you…”

But I continued.

“No, you’re going to listen to what I have to say. You kept her locked away. You made her vulnerable to your own people. Did you see how people in the city looked at her? Because I had, and she isn’t safe here. Or possibly anywhere in Regnum. You say you want her to be happy, but what about her safety? That is something I can promise beyond a shadow of doubt, that she will be safe when she’s with me and in Demarcus. She will be able to move about freely and people will actually appreciate her rather than scorn her as you and your father have always allowed. She made the choice herself and I’m not going to turn away from her for it.”

“Sera!” 

My heart clenched tightly. It came from the water. I looked over to see Anton struggling to make it back to shore and Sera nowhere in sight. As the water began to recede I raced towards it and rushed in. There was no sign of her anywhere. I looked outwards towards the vast ocean.

There! Strands of black hair floated on the surface some distance away and I swam towards them. Quickly I was overencumbered from wet clothes, pulling me downwards as I continued to reach for her. 

A slender hand broke through and I reached for it. 

“Sera!” I managed to shout, hoping she would move towards me.

Just as my fingertips brushed against hers, a massive swell crashed down pushing us further apart. When I re-emerged I was pushed closer to the shore, but Sera had completely vanished. 

Chapter Eighteen

Serafina

Just as those fingertips reached my own I found myself being forced down into the depths of the ocean. My back scraped against the rough sand on the seafloor, causing me to gasp and swallow a large amount of salt water. 

Clearing my mind I put all of my focus into investigating my surroundings with my eyes shut. If the sand was behind me then I was facing the surface. Remembering that I still wore the ring my grandfather gave me, I forced gills to form at the base of my jaw and then formed a see-through film to cover my eyes.

Taking in a sharp breath I was able to see where the ocean had taken me. Just as I suspected, the sun’s rays broke through the barrier above my head, casting light all around me. And what I saw was a scenery of pure magic and left me in awe.

Brightly colored coral, tropical fish, and sea anemones sat in clusters around me. Blue tangs swam around my legs as a clown fish raced through my strands. Many fish looked up at me in curiosity, as if asking why I was disturbing their afternoon errands. 

Finding it hard to move around, I grew small fins on the backs of my forearms and calves. Soon I was moving with ease through the coral reefs and towards the surface.

Closing my gills as I breached, I inhaled the salty air, finding it not much different than the water I was breathing just seconds before. As I looked around I could see that I was much further than I imagined. The land seemed like a speck dirt in the distance and I was past the cliff that held the Temple of Cato. Knowing which way to go, I submerged myself and began my journey.

I tried to stay close to the surface to keep my sense of direction but as I drew closer to land the current became stronger and more violent. Multiple times I was pushed back down and had to readjust myself. The strain made my arms and legs burn from the endurance. But I couldn’t give up, especially after Elek was trying so hard to reach me. If for no other reason, I had to get back to spare him the guilt of not being able to catch me in time. Even if he could be an ass.

Again I was pushed down towards the seafloor, scraping my leg harshly on a piece of jagged driftwood. I hissed in pain as the water around me shifted in color. I needed to move faster. There was no way I could heal myself and maintain the transformation at the same time. 

Breaching the surface again, I spotted the land. It was so close, maybe another eight-hundred feet. Going back under, I pushed myself forward to then see a curious set of reflective milky eyes facing me, just mere feet away. A gasp erupted through me as the siren grabbed hold of my shoulder with webbed fingers and pushed me down towards the seafloor. Their seaweed-like hair ensnared my wrists and ankles as its mouth turned upwards, revealing sharp and jagged teeth. 

Unlike merfolk, whom I imitated slightly with my appearance, sirens were mutated from the time when they were once merfolk themselves. The taste of humans transformed them into little more than beasts who called out longing with soft voices for their next meal. Once turned, they could never split their fins into legs again nor take human form. Instead, their tails grew longer with fins sharpening at the ends, their hair became one with the sea as well as their skin, turning into a murky hue as their nails grew and their teeth sharpened. Any beauty they once possessed was lost forever.

My heart pounded in my ears as I tried to push back and break free, but their razor nails embedded themselves into my skin. More small droplets of blood mixed in with the salt water and she dug further.

“What a tasty little thing you are.” It hissed, drawing its mouth wider.

“I’m not your dinner.” I said, feeling the vibrations leave my throat and making the muffled sound of my words. Speaking underwater was strange.

A pointed tongue slid up my cheek. It was clearly ignoring my words. I thrashed within its grasp, only to have it grip tighter. A strand of seaweed hair wrapped around my neck and tightened.

She’s trying to decapitate me!

Again I thrashed violently, managing to pull a wrist free and bringing it up to jab my fingers into its eye sockets as far as they could go. The creature shrieked in agony as its hold on me loosened and I was able to pull free. Streams of blood pooled out of its eyes as it continued to wail. 

Now’s my chance! I pushed hard towards what I hoped was land, resisting the urge to look back as the creature hissed curses at me.

“I’ll get you! I’ll eat you!” She shrieked.

Faster, I need to swim faster. 

I could make out the bottom of the seafloor, with more light shining down on it as I went. I was so close. Just as I was about to break through the surface once more to see where I was, a slimy membranous hand clutched tightly around my ankle and yanked me backwards. The water flowing around us was painted with the mixed blood of my leg and the siren’s eye sockets.

Long hairs entrapped me once again, holding me close to its body. Its vile hands cupped each of my cheeks and held my head still as it sniffed around me.

“You’ll be delicious.” She hissed, her tongue darting out to caress my cheek. “And after having a meal as large as you, my eyes will return to normal.”

Its mouth grinned widely, all teeth barred as she came in for a bite of my neck. It was going to rip my head clean off if I didn’t think of something.

I jerked and thrashed but the hairs only gripped tighter as it inched closer, coolness like death emanating from its mouth.

Thinking fast, I thought about what I could use to save myself. A sharp object like a knife would have been ideal, but I had nothing like that. Balling my hands into fists, a small sensation of pain came from my palms as my nails dug into my flesh. If only my nails were longer and sharper, I could pierce the siren. 

That’s it! I opened my palms that were being held at my side and pointed my fingertips towards the siren’s tail. 

Grow. Grow! 

The siren roared in pain and released me, as blood gushed out of the new five puncture wounds in its tail. Acting quickly, I then pierced through its chest and pushed it off of me. Its face pulled away blank and distorted as it sank into the depths below. 

I killed it, and with my nails no less. I thought to myself in astonishment. 

‘That was impressive.’ A voice erupted through my senses. It was deep and ancient.

Inspecting my surroundings I spotted two glowing specks in the distance, shrouded in the darkness of the ocean. The specks moved closer, revealing large and luminous yellow eyes with green rings around the pupils. Then came a long snout covered in deep green scales. Before I could register what was happening, the massive sea dragon was before me. The deity to our human lands, and my true grandfather - Cato.

The painting in the gallery did not do him justice for his presence was enough to send armies to their knees in fear. His face had a similar shape to other dragons that I had seen as illustrations in books, similar to a horse’s skull, and a long neck that merged into an even longer body and tail. On the top of his head and traveling down his spine flew his mane with the texture of kelp. He was magnificent, as well as terrifying. I had to remind myself that he would not harm me, even as I stared into his maw that could easily swallow me whole or instantly shred me to nothing with his long teeth.

‘Do you know who I am, my child?’ He asked, though I knew it was only through my thoughts that he could be heard. I imagined that the vibrations from his voice underwater could cause tidal waves.

With a nod I answered.

“You are Cato.”

The beast before me gave an ever so slight of a nod. He seemed fully aware of what a form like his could do to the area around him.

“And my grandfather.” I added, to see him go still at my words.

Then his form began to shrink. Talons turned into fingers and his mane into dark hair as his face turned into that of a clean shaven man. The human form he chose was a handsome older man, closer to my father’s age. His eyes matched my own as they did the night that I was prepared to run away from all my problems.

“I am.” He finally said, though using his human mouth rather than telepathically.  “And you returned back to the castle and found your black dragon.”

“I don’t think he likes me very much, but I’m willing to do what I have to.” I said, knowing that just being able to Regnum was going to be an adventure that I didn’t want to miss - even if it had to be shared with a partner. 

“Genuine affection takes time. However, he will be the one to help you maintain the balance of our world.” 

My face scrunched up. He had said something similar that night as well.

“What do you mean by that?”

Cato’s features turned sympathetic, making me wish I hadn’t asked. 

“There are beings who desire to change how things are now and are causing a disturbance in the balance. King Oberron of the Fairies has enlisted necromancers into his service and has been slowly building up his armies. If his actions continue then there will be a massive shift in our world’s dynamic. Someone, such as the soul of Belinha, could be a deterrent for others that seek nothing but power.”

His voice was grave and it sent shivers down my spine. 

“But I’m not Belinha, and I know nothing about negotiations. What makes you think I’ll be able to do anything useful during a potential war?”

A knowing gaze came from him as his lips formed a small smile.

“Because you can heal the world.” He said it so simply that it frustrated me.

“So I’m just expected to be everyone’s magical nurse?” It was clear that he thought too much of me. I only just began my lessons.

He shook his head.

“It’s a bit more complicated than that. With the presence of Belinha in the world, your influence can have believers not feel forsaken and can curb the ambitions of others.” 

“But I’m not her!” My frustration came to a boiling point. “I’m a bastard - a complete nobody! No one will listen to me for such important things.”

Cato continued to stare at me with patience. The expression made me feel no bigger than a toddler.

“You are right. You are Serafina, the blessed miracle and keeper Belinha’s soul. And all of that is worth far more than you just being some illegitimate nobody. You have the drive to do great things and you have the ability to gain attention from the masses. You just have to find your voice. I’m sure it hasn’t escaped you that one day you will be a world leader along with the Dragon Prince. The stage will be there, you just have to use it.”

He made it all sound too easy. Here he was telling me that war loomed in the near future, that foreign monarchs were attempting war domination, and that I was the only one who could put an end to the events from happening. My head reeled from it all. 

“Go home, granddaughter. Bind yourself to him and stay by him. The world will fall into place eventually, for now just focus on evolving yourself.” He said, pulling me from my chaotic thoughts. 

I wanted to respond - to tell him that he was wrong about me. Yet, I also wanted to know more about why the conflicts were happening and if they would continue to happen after the Fairy King was stopped. But before I could put my thoughts in a line to question him, his body faded away, turning into seafoam. 

Starting to turn back towards the shore, I felt a strong and calloused hand clamp onto my upper arm. Just above me was my black dragon himself, peering down at me with relief and then utter terror. My fins receded back into my skin and I sealed away the gills, but I knew he had seen them. 

We both gasped harshly as the salt air filled our lungs. One of his arms wrapped around my middle as he used the other to pull us to shore.

“I’ve got you. You’ll be okay now.” He huffed out.

It was then that I felt the full force of what using the ring cost me. My energy was fading away so quickly that my vision started to blur. Before I passed out completely I could hear Elek muttering towards me.

“Sera, you need to stay awake. We’re almost there.”

Chapter Nineteen

Elek

Despite being the one to pull her out, I was kept from Sera for the rest of the week. The only reason why I wasn’t giving into my urges to see her was because before she was taken from my arms by Zander, I could see her chest slowly rising and falling. Knowing that she was alive and going to be alright was enough for now. Thoughts raged through me about her appearance when I had found her. Perhaps it was a trick of the light from the water. This was what I had kept telling myself.

I made a point to keep to myself for the time being. Remaining in my room whenever possible to avoid passing Anton in the corridors. There was no guarantee for his safety if I came across him. I still don’t know how she went under with him there, but I did see him aim for the shore rather than look for her and that enraged me to no end. 

“This needs to stop! I have only known her for a couple of days.” I ranted one afternoon to Huri as we ate lunch at the table provided in my room. 

My chest burned as the chain pleaded for me to go to her. To make sure she was truly safe. It made me despise myself for being so easily manipulated by the connection.

“That’s technically not true.” Huri said in between bites of a fruit salad.

I didn’t touch mine. Fruit was a rarity in Demarcus but I didn’t particularly like the tartness of some of them.

“Your souls have always known each other. That’s why you react so strongly to her. There’s not much you can do about it until the binding, where it will shift to something more fierce. But, I can provide you with a talisman to minimize the effects. Right now nothing will help other than to be with her.” Huri continued.

Vigorously I ran my fingers through my hair, dislodging the tie keeping it in place. 

“Every day I ask to see her and every day I get turned away!”

Huri gave me a thoughtful glance and then put their fork down on the plate.

“Let me see what I can do about that. But for now you should just continue to keep a low profile. Everything has been heating up during the negotiations.”

My hand slid from my hair and down my face until I rested my chin against a closed fist.

“Has there been any progress?”

“Sort of.” Huri paused, as if assessing me.

“That duke fellow is rather loud and acts like a parrot to the prince. Jovan has come to terms that Princess Serafina has made up her mind and is more willing than before to sign the contract, but those two seem to keep squawking in his ear.”

“Do you think if she spoke with him herself that he would go against his son’s wishes?”

Huri shrugged.

“Who can say? But it certainly couldn’t hurt things to get the ball moving. If I can manage a meeting between the two of you then you can ask her about it.”

They then stood and made their way towards the door.

“I’ll try to be back as soon as I can.”

It was close to dinner time when Huri returned, eyes luminous against the setting sun rays streaming through the open windows of the room.

“Care for an evening stroll?” They said once the door closed behind them.

“I guess.” I arched an eyebrow in suspicion, but Huri only grinned at me.

“Good, because she will meet you at the maze garden by midnight.”

I blinked in surprise. As if reading my mind they began to answer my unspoken question.

“She has a governess who seems to be the one to make things happen. It was her who promised to have the princess at the entrance by midnight.”

Finally, I thought. I can see her again tonight.

When we met at the entrance she hardly murmured a greeting before taking me by the hand and weaving us through the maze, with no errors. Somehow she had perfected it. 

It was a new moon in the sky and not even the tall hedges cast shadows to guide the way. Sera and I walked in complete darkness, her guard, only one this time, staying at the entrance like before. She didn’t speak until we made it to the fountain in the center, a small candle in her hand being our only source to regain sight. 

She had only lit it when we sat down and used her body to block the light from being seen by anyone walking around the corridors of the second and third floors of the castle.

“I’m sorry for having you sent away.” Her sweet voice was soft and light.

“I’m sure you needed some time to recover.” I treaded lightly, not wanting to bombard her with personal questions that I may not have the right to ask.

Her head dropped as she gazed at the small flame between us.

“That wasn’t really it. And if we are going to do this then I want to go into it with no secrets. At least on my end.”

A soft and delicate open palmed hand hovered near my eyes and a small glint from a silver band caught the light. In a moment the hand sprouted webs between the fingers and curled as the fingers curled. Then they were gone just as soon as they appeared. I swallowed hard. Was she really the daughter of the human king? Or was there something else at play? 

“You’re not human.” I said, reaching to hold the hand that was still in front of me. The skin was so soft and I was tempted to run my thumb along the back of it.

“I’m not sure about what I am. If you asked me just over a month ago I would have had a clear answer but now…” She paused, her eyes focusing on mine.

“I don’t know what I’m supposed to be. All that I do know, without a doubt, is that I’m pulled towards you and it’s not of my own free will. But I also know that I need you in order to understand myself.”

Again, I swallowed hard. I needed her too. I needed her to end this nightmare of constantly wondering if she’s okay. Without a thought, I raised the back of her hand up to my lips and pressed against it. Her eyes never left mine as I kept her hand pressed against my mouth.

“Then marry me now, without interference.” My words came out before I could think them through. They didn’t even feel like my own.

All I could do was think of how they were wrong to say. There were protocols and meetings before people like us could just get married. And marriage was finite in Demarcus. She would never be able to leave me. Another soft hand grazed my other and placed itself into my palm. So small, I thought, compared to my own. 

A twinkle danced in the golden flecks of her eyes as her lips drew upwards. Even in the dimmed candle light I would be a fool to believe that she looked anything other than enchanting. Then she nodded her response and the chain clanked and drew me closer to her.

“Good then let’s do this.” Came Huri’s voice from the darkness, causing my heart to pound wildly.

I turned to see that Sera hadn’t seemed surprised at all to see them there. She turned to me and continued to smile.

“We had a long chat after lunch and I was filled in on some of the customs of dragons. If we do this then the contract will have to be signed.” 

This was completely reckless! Insane! I hadn’t really meant it when I said it before. 

My face must have given away my thoughts because she let out a light chuckle at my expense.

“It’s not like I’m proclaiming love towards you. In Cato’s name, it’s only been a few days.” She continued to chuckle.

“This is purely a mutual transaction. Obviously we cannot just ignore each other or we’ll both lose our minds. Or at least, I know I will.”

“That’s very rational thinking, Sera.” Huri said, stepping closer with a long white ribbon in their hands.

Since when were they so informal? That didn’t matter. I looked back at her, searching for doubt. The same doubt that I felt but I saw none. Not a trace.

“A Binding Ritual cannot be undone, and it comes with heavy side effects.” I warned and still she did not falter.

“And ways to counteract those side effects.” She returned.

“This could cause issues with your father and brother. Especially your brother. He may never forgive you.” 

I needed her to understand what she was about to agree to. Most in Demarcus did not bind themselves together, settling for the more modern weddings to symbolize their mating commitments. Only those of nobility still used the arcane rite, and even that was rare. The magic used to cast the spell had to come from a pure blooded dragon and could be expensive. What was worse was that if either of the participants was only a mere human it could comatose them. It may have been something my father wanted, but I had many hesitations for her safety alone.

Then there was the issue of her family. If Huri performed the spell then Jovan would be obligated to allow for the marriage contract to pass, and Zander would have to stand aside to let it. I knew where my resentment for her came from, but that did not mean I wanted her to resent me in return. Especially for this.

Yet she continued to smile up at me. Reassuring me that her mind was made up. I found myself nodding towards her, accepting her answer. The chain quivered.

When I turned to Huri to have them begin they had already drawn out a large magic circle on the stone ground in chalk. Knowing what the ritual called for, I pulled a small dagger from my belt and raised it up for her to see.

“At its core, it is blood magic. When Huri wraps our hands together with the white ribbon, each end begins in our palms, where it can siphon from us and create a link between us. The link acts like a beacon. In most situations we should always be able to find one another. We also will be more aware of each other.” I began to explain as I ran the blade along my right palm and offered the dagger to her to do the same.

“Things like happiness, excitement, and fear will be shared between us. Only enchanted objects can weaken the effects once the spell is completed.” 

Watching her run the blade along her pale skin caused me to pause. The trickle of her blood flowed freely and I felt the need to stop it. With her left hand, I felt her graze my cheek and when I took in her face all I could make out was the promise that she would not regret her decision.

“I’ve spent my whole life being given false hope that I would have safety or a true family. I was promised freedom and a true home. But all I ever had was a glass ceilinged garden and a room that I could never leave without others with me. At least with this, even if I don’t fully understand it, is a promise that I know for certain can never be broken.”

I grimaced at her words, her naivety.

“I can’t promise you happiness. I can’t even promise you patience or love.” I should stop this.  

“I can’t promise you any of that either.” She smiled.

“But we are promising each other a new life and that’s all I ever wanted. And besides,” she gazed over at Huri, now standing in the circle and waiting for us.

“Affection will come later. For now let’s just learn about each other slowly. We’ll have more than enough time after tonight.”

Reaching over, she pulled at my left hand and stood. We walked over to the circle and stood right in the middle, not taking our eyes off each other. We were putting all of our trust into one another and I didn’t want to be the first to break away and cause her to doubt me.

“Right hands, if you will.” Huri said and we both raised our hands with open palms up. Small droplets formed from our hands, making puddles by our feet.

We kept our eyes locked on each other as Huri wrapped the ends of the ribbon around our wrists and had us close our hands around the ends. Blood soaked into the silky fabric and began to spread towards the center.

“Not that it is seeming to be a problem,” Huri began, “but when I start I will need you both to continue to gaze into each other’s eyes. Do your best to not look away until I am done, or we may have to start again and that’s exhausting.”

We mirrored a nod in understanding as her hand rested over mine, our palms touching.

“Alright, let’s get you two bound!”

From my peripheral, I could see the faintest of glows coming from the circle. The air tightened around us, as if a dome had been dropped down. With my left hand, I gave hers a gentle squeeze and felt a flutter in my chest when she returned it.

“I, Huri, descendant of Thanatos, bless these two souls. I bound them together with the power handed down to me and blessed by the goddess herself. Let this ribbon, meek and simple, grant them with her blessing. From this point on, two souls become one as ordained by the gods themselves.” Huri’s voice sounded distant as I refused to break our gaze.

Even in the presence of the new moon, the golden fleck of her eyes illuminated brightly, causing the green to be nearly as bright as if I were looking at her during the day. She may not know what she is but I knew she was similar to myself. We may have human blood in our veins but we were not one of them. Would she have my longevity? I hoped that she would, even if for the selfish reason of wanting to grow attached to her no matter how long it took. I hoped that one day my resentment would fade away completely and I could grow fond of her.

As Huri continued with the spell the sensation of the siphoning blood tingled in my hand and as it was replaced with her own. She didn’t waiver, not once. Even as a rush of heat simmered around us and fused in the ribbon. It was then that something seemed to click in me, maybe from a memory from an ancient time of when my soul wasn’t my own. One day I was going to find myself unwilling to leave her. One day I was going to truly love her and that thought nearly caused me to turn away and break the ritual. According to Huri it was possible that she would never love me in return. 

What would I do if she could never love me in return? It was then that I came to a decision. Whether it be as a friend, a voice of reason, or a lover I would be whatever she needed me to be. And the fact that I came to the choice so quickly didn’t bother me as much as I thought it would.

“So let it be!” Huri finished in a raised voice and the heat from our palms began to seep away. 

A race of emotions played out within me. There was excitement, hesitation, and anticipation. I was certain that they were not all mine as I stared down at her. The candle had become a mere ember on the wick and darkness enveloped us, but I knew even in the dark that she was the most beautiful being I had ever encountered. My very soul recognized her features, her long black strands, her slender neck. Somehow I knew all of her and still none of her at the same time. And then my heart lurched as her eyes closed and her stance faltered. I caught her just before she hit the ground, slowly kneeling with her cradled in my arms.

Chapter Twenty

Serafina

Another dream. I thought, taking in my surroundings of a grand marble entrance with tall pillars lining the walls and vibrant greenery hanging from the rafters. Around me was nothing but carnage. Dead fairies lay in clumps on the floor, their faces petrified into looks of utter terror. Wings ripped from their bleeding backs lay in shredded ruin beside many of them. 

My body acted without my permission, as it usually did in these dreams. I panted hard as my bare feet pounded and raced through the dead, searching.

“Elek!” I cried out, searching without being answered.

Vibrating from a thunderous roar shook the walls around me as I darted through the large double doors and into the night air. In horror I watched as a black dragon crashed into a large fountain before the foreign castle with enough force to quake the ground. 

“Elek!” I screeched again, rushing towards the beast, only to be thrown back with a cruel laugh sounding from behind me.

“No, you’ll remain here.”

When I turned to see who was speaking to me I was only met with darkness and then slipped into a dark void beneath my feet.

It felt as though a sledgehammer had split my skull in half. It was similar to a time when Anton had snuck in three bottles of wine for us to share with the others after Leena had gone to bed. It was a regretful morning the next day.

Focusing my energy towards my head, I managed to ease some of the pain before opening my eyes to a dimly lit room that wasn’t my own. Most of the walls and furnishings were light in color, such as cream, and the curtains were drawn tightly closed. The scent of burnt cedar flooded the sheets around me.

“I was starting to wonder if you would ever wake up.” Came Elek’s smooth voice from a chair beside the bed.

“So I slept until morning?” I asked, looking around to see that I was indeed in his assigned room.

“Try late afternoon. It’s nearly dinner time.” Elek commented, crossing his arms before his chest.

I grimaced at the thought of not showing up in my room last night. Sure, Leena was my alibi, and she was a solid alibi, but for no one else to have seen me all day was going to be a problem. Elek gave out an exasperated sigh.

“Yeah, because you didn’t return to your own room last night there was a search party being formed just before dawn. Your guard there forced me to come clean to our parents. They have been arguing since I told them this morning that we were bound now. I’m supposed to tell someone when you wake up so that they can come in and scold us together.” 

It was nothing I didn’t already see coming. Leena told me to expect as much when I had finished talking with Huri yesterday. But I didn’t regret it. For once in my life I made my own choice without my father or brother having influence over it. 

“Why didn’t you just bring me back to my room?” 

His eyes went down to his feet and a frown formed on his lips. Then he raised his right hand that now had a dark reddish ring around his wrist. It was in the shape of the water dragon chasing its own tail. I looked down at my own to see a similar design but with a traditional dragon wrapping itself around my wrist.

“I couldn’t allow myself to let you out of my sight, no matter how irrational it was. I wouldn’t even allow your guard to touch you. We thought it best to just keep you in here, with me until you woke up.”

“How much trouble are we in?”

He gave me a lopsided smile.

“You sound like a child who got caught sneaking a cookie before dinner. Honestly, most are fine with it. The negotiations were almost over anyway and the Grand Council had already made up their minds. This just moved it along faster. But I’m sure your father and brother will have some opinions to share with you when they see you next.”

It wouldn’t surprise me if Zander avoided me completely for a while. I slowly let out a held breath and observed my mark again. Floating in my mind were emotions I was expecting from myself. Anticipation was certainly one of them, but there was one that I didn’t recognize as my own. Some form of dread. His face didn’t give anything away but I knew it was from him. I knew I had expected too much from him and I was doing my best to not pester him about how he was feeling. Instead I continued to look at the mark and thought of a different path for the conversation.

“So does this mean we are married?” I asked, now tracing the dragon with my other hand.

“In a way.” He began, reaching out to grasp my wrist lightly with his marked hand, tracing the dragon with his thumb.

“What we have goes far deeper than a signed document at the altar. Our very souls are now infused with one another. Just how the Binding Chain intended for us. So, yes, we are married in the eyes of the deities. However, politically we will still have to have some kind of ceremony.”

“And the connection? It can be nullified now?” 

A quick internal investigation found that the chain had slackened considerably and no longer tugged towards him. However, I was now more aware of him than ever before. From his expressions to his scent and now his own inner emotions. They mingled with my own, causing confusion as I tried to separate them in my mind.

Still holding onto my wrist, Elek reached into his pocket with his other hand and pulled out two silver bands. They each mirrored our marks, one being a sea dragon chasing its tail and the other a winged dragon. Each had its own gemstone embedded in the mouth of the beasts, preventing it from fully touching its tail. The sea dragon had a circular onyx stone as the traditional dragon had an emerald.

Elek slipped the dragon band onto the ring finger of my left hand and then slid the other one onto his matching finger. While I was still very much aware of him, my thoughts and emotions were more easily recognized and his could be shelved in the back of my mind. I breathed out a sigh of relief.

“The connection can’t be nullified completely, but it can be muffled. If you keep your ring on it acts as a blinder and gives me less access to you and vice versa with my own. At least it should.” He lifted his ring up to show me.   

Not too long after the rings were in place the door to the room burst open. Everyone filed in from his father to Anton. Anyone who could possibly have an opinion on the situation we put ourselves in stood around us as Elek and I stood by the fireplace.

I forced myself to take in my father, then brother, and then Anton. My father’s eyes looked so sad, and part of me wanted to console him. But I remained in place as I watched as Zander’s expression darkened at the sight of the bands on my hand and wrist. Then he moved his gaze to Elek, a hand on the pommel of his long sword by his side. 

In great contrast, Marek was grinning with sheer delight as Dea gave an aura of accomplishment. It didn’t go unnoticed by my father, who gave both of them a gaze of fury.

“How could you?” Zander whispered, his jaw tight and teeth clenched.

“Because it was a choice I wanted to make for myself, and where it seemed inevitable anyways I just took the plunge.” I said, allowing for a blank expression and unwavering tone. His gaze only grew darker.

“Serafina, this isn’t some political bargain you just agreed to. There can be actual repercussions from this. You can never truly leave him no matter how unhappy you become. And you will be unhappy. Serafina, you don’t belong there.” 

“No, Zander. I don’t belong here, and I don’t think I will ever be able to. And if I end up regretting it then that’s my burden to bear, not yours.”

“You could have belonged with me.” Anton said quietly and my heart broke seeing the hurt in his cerulean eyes. But I shook my head.

“I wouldn’t have been happy knowing that you married me because you thought it would save me. Anton, I love you too much to allow you to throw your heart away like that.” I said just as softly.

Anton’s face became tight and his brows knitted towards one another. Whatever anger and hurt he felt, I would take it.

“Sera I love you too much to let you go off with him!” 

He then reached for me. Elek moved to stand between us but I pushed past him and allowed for Anton to approach and grab hold of my hands. His own were quivering as he held mine close to his chest, to his heart. Heat rose up the back of my neck and his eyes bore into mine.

“I love you, Sera. Truly. I’ve loved you since we were kids. I would have protected you, provided for you, and devoted my entire being to your happiness. Maybe we can reverse this. Maybe the fairies…”

But I shook my head, his pleading eyes were agonizing to look at.

“No, Anton. It cannot be reversed, and if it could I wouldn’t do it just to be with you. You deserve to have someone who can truly love you. Someone who will devote themselves to you just as much as you would to them. I’m staying with Elek.” 

I pulled myself away, but he grasped onto my fingers tightly and pulled me closer. A hand left mine and wrapped around the back of my head. Fingers tangled in my hair and then clamped a cluster of strands within their grasp. I let out a gasp that was cut off as his mouth descended onto mine. It was desperate and harsh as he held tightly to my hands and head. 

Regaining myself, I tried to pull away again but he held firm. Then I opened my mouth and bit down hard on his bottom lip. Blood trickled into my mouth as he was forced to loosen his grip, giving me a chance to free myself.

Wiping my lips with the back of my hand, I stared down at him as he hunched over, trying to stop the bleeding with his sleeve. Fury raged through me, part of it not from myself, as I wrapped my head around what he was trying to do. Kissing me wasn’t going to win me over.

Everyone else looked on in astonishment. But they all kept their distance. Even Elek, who seemed just as ready to pull out his sword as my brother was, stood completely still and observed. Although, below the surface I could sense his rage. Even with the ring, it was an overwhelming sensation.

“Anton, you are my family. We grew up as siblings and that is how I will always see you. But right now, I don’t want to see you at all. At least until you have time to think about your actions.” I said tightly.

When he looked back up at me there was anger there. I could live with anger.

“My actions? What about yours? Perhaps you should think about what you have done and then come and find me when some sense has returned to you.” 

He then turned on his heel and slammed the door behind him. Laney, who looked at me in just as much shock as the rest of them, was quick to follow her brother with Jelena and Elisa close behind her.

I dared to look back at my father, who still looked as though he wanted to cry. With a heavy breath his shoulders slumped down in defeat.

“The ball is nearly here. We won’t be announcing the ritual but we will announce the engagements of you and your brother to the Demarian twins that night. After that we will hold the ceremony for Zander and Celina in a couple of weeks and you can decide when yours will be in Demarcus.”

Even his tone was defeated as he looked down at me.

“Thank you.” I said softly, and I truly meant it. I was grateful for him not scolding me like Zander and for accepting that I did this for myself.

The most awkward part of the day was allowing for Elek to move into my room. Not into my bed, as he was going to take one of the two beds in the corners. This caused a lot of disruption amongst my companions, who were already living in tight quarters.

Leena suggested for them to take some of the spare rooms in the wing, causing all of us, excluding Elek, to stare at her in disbelief. She wasn’t one to ditch protocol but said that with Elek around my safety was not going to be an issue. That didn’t seem to convince any of them, however, as they chatted amongst themselves thinking I couldn’t hear them.

Elisa thought that Elek would take advantage of me. Jelena was certain that he couldn’t win against her in a fight. Laney just sat and observed closely as the foreign prince moved his trunk into my room and placed it at the foot of the bed closest to me. When he was done he sat casually on the small bed and looked over at the gossiping women.

“I’m not going to eat her if that’s what you’re worried about.” He said, a smirk playing on his lips.

I would have laughed if they hadn’t looked so serious. Did they think he was going to hurt me? 

“We’re not concerned if you’re a cannibal or not.” Laney said harshly, having come back from Anton’s room in a sour mood.

“If any harm comes to her I will kill you.” There was no hesitation in Laney’s voice, and I found myself believing her.

Even Elek’s smirk faltered at her words.

“Or if you take advantage of her.” Elisa added, her tone just as harsh as Laney’s.

At that moment Elek’s features hardened and his gaze narrowed at them.

“I’m not that kind of man.” And he left it at that as he inspected the washroom and closed the door.

I turned towards them in disappointment.

“Please don’t antagonize him. It’s hard enough to get to know him when I have too many mother hens hovering around.”

“You can’t blame us, Sera. This whole thing was sudden and none of us have had time to process it.” Jelena offered and moved to sit beside me.

“Even if you were going to be contracted, you didn’t have to go as far as binding yourself to him. That’s something that beasts do, not humans.” She continued, her gaze lingering on my mark.

“It was to move things along.” I defended.

She looked at me in skepticism but didn’t push it. Instead she rested on my bed, taking up a whole side towards the windows. Her hand draped across my lap, leading me to lay beside her. Laney then came over and lay on my other side with Elisa then behind her. This was probably going to be one of the last times all of us just laid in my bed like this. Close and together. I loved them.

Chapter Twenty-One

Elek

Every morning for the past week we were woken up by the older guard, who would usher Sera into the bathroom and then force her in front of a desk to go over lessons. She paid me no mind as I lounged on the bed with a random book I pulled from the shelf. At least I could appreciate Sera’s taste in history and philosophy.

Not long after, the other three would bustle in, never knocking. They would then be forced by the older one to study as well. 

Breakfast and lunch were often taken in the room, although we did share a lunch in her garden one day. I didn’t like being there. It was just a large room with a glass ceiling and had the appearence of a garden with various flowers. How would anyone like to be given an outdoor experience without actually going outdoors?  

Sera was kept busy for most of the day with lessons and her companions monopolizing her time. I would just sit, read, and observe. She liked music and had a talent for singing. Her studies included private sessions in another room with the older woman once a day at various times. She also had a twisted sense of humor that I learned about while watching her giggle incessantly at some dark humor jokes the princess from Kai told about merfolk taking the form of wives to sleep with their husbands, among other jokes.

Then at night, when the others left the room, she would ask for me to sit beside her on her bed and ask me questions. I answered all of them, even the more difficult ones that pertained to my family, including the death of my mother. She would answer all of mine as well.

By the end of the week she felt comfortable enough to lean into me to rest her head on my shoulder. She always smelled of lavender and rain. Jokes and humorous stories were now shared between us and I spoke of my time going to the border where Demarcus met Silvania. Sera always listened with great interest.  

One night there was a shift, however. As I listened to her read out loud from one of her books, strands of hair fell, obscuring her face. It didn’t seem to bother her, for she continued to read unfazed. 

A soft gasp escaped her lips as my hand gingerly tucked the strands behind her ear. 

“Thank you.” She murmured softly, turning towards me.

Gods she was beautiful. My hand dropped from her ear to the nape of her slender neck. Such soft skin, I thought as my calloused thumb gently swept further down, grazing her arm before coming to rest on the bed.

“Any time.” I smiled.

Her bottom lip pulled up, as her teeth lightly bit down on the soft flesh, slowly swelling it. Our eyes didn’t budge from one another and it caused me to become bold and potentially stupid.

With my other hand I returned my touch to her skin and rested my palm on her cheek. Green and gold fleck eyes fluttered towards me as she seemed to take a deep inhale. If she asked to stop, I knew I would, but testing just how close I could pull her, I nudged her slightly towards me.

We didn’t break eye contact until my lips grazed against hers, silently asking for permission. It was granted as she pressed against me and joined us together.

There had been many lovers in my past, but for the first time in my life I felt as though the kiss was more of a welcome home after being gone for years. It was familiar yet sparked something completely new.

Long fingers traveled up my chest and around my neck, pulling me closer. In the back of my mind there was excitement, anticipation, and something akin to how I felt. Thousands of years of long forgotten souls longing for one another and then finally reunited.

 

The next morning I found myself in a predicament that I never anticipated.

“I don’t want to.” I said for the third time as we stood in a well equipped training room in Jovan’s wing.

Unlike most of the floors in the castle, this room had dark wood flooring to cushion the knees when training. Hard foam mats lay folded up against a wall that held ornate swords and shields. Straw targets lined another wall with barrels of iron tipped arrows and bows of various sizes. Resting on tables were different shields and smaller blades while longer blades hung in racks beside the tables. It was a nice room, and I was weighing the options of having one built in Maleko.

Sera wouldn’t budge on the matter, holding a gladius in her right hand. Her aunt had claimed Sera was ignoring her training for too long and forced us, well I didn’t have to come, to come and practice. Now Sera was pointing towards the blunt swords with the expectation that we have a match.

“I promise to go easy on you.” She smiled.

My arms sat crossed against my chest.

“I don’t duel non-soldiers.” And I didn’t want to harm her. Even blunt blades were not toys.

I was grateful that she didn’t ask again and instead started a match with the one called Elisa. They were a perfect match for height and speed. Both used a gladius, which was appropriate for their size. 

Sera moved with grace and precision, as if she were dancing. Her moves were near flawless and that was exactly why I would never want her to fight in real life. Muscle memory could keep you alive for some time but when all of your maneuvers have only been choreographed you could find yourself useless in battle very quickly. 

But even I had to admit that I could see how she survived all those attacks. She wasn’t defenseless.

After twenty minutes they stopped and she rushed over to me.

“See? I can hold my own and I promise not to push you too hard.” Her cheeks were pink as her breathing began to steady.

I could sense her excitement at the back of my mind.

“Why do you want to duel me so badly?” 

She simply shrugged her shoulders.

“Because I think it will be fun.”

Fun? Training isn’t meant to be fun. All the more reason to not give in to her request. Her eyes continued to twinkle up at me, causing my traitorous heart to flutter - but just slightly. If I went too far with it, I could end up hurting her. On the other hand, if I’m too lenient she will continue to ask me for more. 

Releasing a long exhale through my nostrils, I lowered my arms and went over to the racks. It would only be fair to use the same weapon.

“If you get hurt then you are to never ask me again.” I ordered, pulling the blade free from the rack.

When I turned to look at her, she was beaming with delight. Her smile was so wide that I was certain her cheeks hurt from the strain.

Throwing my shoes off, I met her on the mats. Compared to my frame, she was so small. I was not comfortable with this.

She most likely knew that I was not going to move first and was quick to come towards me, throwing a one-handed swing at my side. It was easy enough to dodge, but then she moved closer. So close that her scent of lavender and rain flooded my senses so that all I could think about was not counterattacking. Another swing came, aimed towards my hip that I glided away from with ease, only to feel the sharp jab of a small fist on my opposite side. 

I looked at her, my brows raised in confusion. Yet she continued to assault me, with fire in her eyes. It wasn’t usual to use a fist with a gladius, but a shield. Though I suppose when a person was only ever taught how to survive, anything went in a fight.

Pushing back as our blades met, I found myself using both hands on the handle to keep her at bay. Then I was on my ass. She was quick for her size and managed to swipe her leg under mine and then hovered over me with the point of her blade over my chest.

I may have been distracted for most of the match, but there was no denying that she used my hesitation to her own advantage and won legitimately. 

A small hand reached out towards me, the blade now hanging loose at her side.

“That was fun.” She beamed in delight, which grew as I accepted her hand.

Even in the back of my mind I could feel her joy and thrill she had felt as we faced each other. Maybe I could indulge her again.

 

It was finally the day of the masquerade ball, and I was ready to jump out the window and fly home. I had yet to show Sera my own abilities, but she had shown me plenty of her own. I had thought about when I should share, as it would only be fair if I did, but the time never felt right, and today was no exception.

All of her companions kept running in and out, throwing jewelry and hair accessories onto any surface that could hold them. As far as I knew, the princess from Kai had to greet her mother and older sister before the ball and was throwing on outfits and taking them back off again, within the confines of the washroom of course. Each time the door opened she looked to the others and if one made a face she didn’t like she would immediately close the door and start again.

The duke’s sister was nearly as bad, and these weren’t even outfits for tonight but just for having lunch with the other guests. Only the commoner one, Elisa, remained calm and selected one simple outfit and sat on the sofa, waiting for the chaos to subside.

Then there was my poor bride who was being poked and prodded by Leena, at the same time having to recite who each of the guests were for tonight’s event. Hair pinned up, hair pinned down, off-the-shoulder gown, a more casual summer dress. It wasn’t even Sera who was fussing over the constant changes, but her aunt. Just watching her made me pity her.

I had dressed right after breakfast and remained in my black button-down shirt, my sleeves rolled up to my elbow displaying my binding mark, and simple dark slacks. There was no need to complicate it. So I just watched in both amusement and horror as the others ran around before we were summoned out to the patio for a large garden party before the ball tonight.

In the back of my mind I could feel both her frustration at her hair being pulled and her anticipation for the announcement that was mere hours away. I kept telling myself that I wasn’t nearly as anxious but seeing the guest list had given me some pause for concern.

The Fairy King was going to be here and I wasn’t so ignorant to not know that he had asked for Sera to marry one of his own sons. My father knew that as well and was very pleased that she came to me of her own free will. But still… I couldn’t shake the sickening sensation in my stomach thinking of Oberron’s reaction when he finds out he lost out. This morning I even sent out a letter to Nolan to tighten our security at the border.

As an extra precaution I had suggested that we wear some form of bracelet to hide the marks. Someone like Oberron would recognize them for what they were and could take it as an insult. She chose a blue one while I took a black one from Huri’s many accessories that they brought.

“What do you think?” 

I could live for five hundred years and never grow tired of her voice. That was something I had decided the night we were bound together. It had a calming effect on me when nothing I had tried before had ever come close.

Her long strands were pinned on one side by a decorative aquamarine lotus blossom as the rest tumbled in waves down her back and front. The dress she chose complimented her nicely, being a spring dress with the same shade as her blossom. Her short sleeves puffed up lightly as her middle hugged her just right. The top was slightly rippled, on purpose I presume, with a small thin tie in the middle of her chest, giving her the appearance of innocence. As the dress made its way to the tops of her knees, it did so in pleats, complimenting her long legs. Seeing her caused my breath to linger for a long moment.

“I think I’m going to have a target on my back for the rest of the day having to stand next to you. Every man is going to want to dance with you and talk to you and I’m going to have to stop every one of them.” 

Her pale cheeks tinged with pink and I fought back a prideful grin. There were others in the room, after all. Although I wasn’t going to mind having her on my arm and watch as others looked on in envy.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Elek

The patio was a massive mosaic beside the doors to the ballroom, which had been converted to a buffet that would close soon enough to make room for tonight’s event. Circular white covered tables littered the tiled ground as everyone began to take their seats. The announcement was to come before the mingling.

Although I made sure to sit beside her, Sera’s fear seeped into my mind, making me anxious. She had told me before that she didn’t like crowds, and when I brought up the time in the market she shrugged it off as being comfortable with her brother and guards there. Now, I could feel her body tense each time she caught a new face gazing at her and her hand rested against the part of her dress concealing a dagger. I had told her it wasn’t necessary, I was with her after all, but she assured me that it was more for peace of mind than anything else.

Our table was the only one not round and instead was a long rectangle with Zander sitting on Sera’s other side and my sister beside him, followed by her father, stepmother and grandmother. My father sat on my other side, spearing his smoked ham in impatience as others still gathered to find their name cards. Huri didn’t want the attention and hid themselves away for the time being. Lucky bastard.

A clinging of glass echoed off the castle walls and towards the maze behind us as Jovan rose to his feet. Sera’s body went rigid beside me when the crowd fell silent.

“Thank you all for joining us on this wondrous day.” Regnum’s king began.

“We hope that you will enjoy yourselves at this garden party and then later at the masquerade, hosted by my wife, Queen Regina, and my daughter, Princess Serafina.”

A small hand found mine under the table and gripped tightly when her name was spoken. Her fear was beginning to make me nauseous. I could only imagine how horrible it would be if we didn’t wear the bands. 

“Tonight we are celebrating the joining of the Gavriil family and the Drakonis family with the announcement of two betrothals.”

Whispers rose from the tables as eyes darted towards the four of us involved. Jovan put up a hand to silence them.

“My son, Crown Prince Zander Gavriil, is set to wed Princess Celina Drakonis in just a few short weeks.”

A round of clapping erupted to then soften quickly in a pregnant pause.

“And my daughter, Princess Serafina Gavriil, will be wed to Crown Prince Elek Drakonis at a later time this year.”

Clapping began again, although more awkward in rhythm this time.

“We hope that you will join us in wishing our children all fulfilling and happy marriages with many years ahead of them.” Jovan finished, raising his wine glass to toast. 

Everyone followed suit, though some held their glasses barely higher than their lips. Anton, in particular, appeared especially bitter. And in the back sat King Oberron, face completely placid, beside his two sons.

My grandfather lived to the age of two-hundred and twenty before he died in battle. That’s what tended to kill the men of the Drakonis family, along with diseases and human mutation. Oberron had already been an adult when my grandfather was born. Yet he hardly appeared older than his children.

All three had the genetic hazel eyes, being more brown than green, that was common among the fairies and elves. Their transparent wings were nowhere to be seen, hidden much like my own. 

Oberron was a tall man but with no visible muscle mass, his younger son, Hamish, was similar in build. However, his older son, Kellen, was large with broad shoulders and muscular build. 

The Fairy King glanced over at me and raised his glass again in my direction. What it meant, I wasn’t sure, but I returned the gesture with a nod of greeting all the same. I just hoped my borders were secure.

Beside me, Sera heaved a heavy sigh, her shoulders lowering.

“That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.” She said softly, leaning in towards me.

“I don’t think it was meant to be. But the real pain is going to be when people come up to talk to you about the engagement.” I whispered back to be rewarded with a groan from her.

“Bit of an introvert, aren’t you?” I chuckled.

“Not by choice, but now by habit.”

A tall dark haired woman with tight curling hair traveling down her back came up to us with a younger woman with similar features as Jelena. I knew the older woman as Queen Latvia of Kai and the younger was one of her five daughters. A brush of a shoulder against mine and my intended was swift on her feet and racing around the table to greet the two women. With tight embraces given to each, and pulled away with her face lit up in happiness. 

“It’s so wonderful to see you again!” 

Behind them, Jelena forced her way to the table and stood beside her mother and sister.

“Look at you my sweet little Serafina! An adult now and getting married! The time just flies right by.” Latvia said, kissing Sera on the cheek and clasping her hands with her own.

It was then that I noticed a line beginning to form behind the island queen of people wanting to greet and congratulate everyone at the table directly. Latvia seemed to notice too and gave Sera another kiss before returning to her seat.

“You’re close to her it seems.” I said as she sat back down beside me.

The rays of the sun gave her gold flecks a luminous glow as she smiled up at me. It wasn’t just her voice that I could never grow tired of, but gazing into her eyes as well. My quick attachment towards her, while feeling natural in my soul, often made me question if it was all truly me thinking these thoughts. Or if it was just my past self longing for what he once had.

“She’s always been kind to me. A few years ago Jelena saved my life during an attack in my wing. I only had Leena back then and we were outnumbered. After that she begged for Latvia to let her stay and teach me her style of fighting.”

I nodded in understanding as I peered down the line of supposed well-wishers. It was no surprise that Oberron and his sons had joined the gathering, standing out like a jester at a funeral. His silver hair contrasted greatly with his deeply tanned complexion, with his youngest son being a mirror image. Kellen, however, stood out between them with dark brunette hair that met his shoulders. I caught Sera even looking at them in intrigue. It was likely she didn’t know who they were.

“That’s the Fairy King and his sons.” I heard Zander whisper to her, beating me to the conversation. 

“It was thought that he wanted you to marry the dark haired one.” He continued in a harsh tone, displaying his continued disapproval of our union. As if she would have been better off with the fairies.

I tried not to snort at the idea by lifting my glass up to my lips. If you can’t say something nice then drown your words with wine.

Oberron’s face shriveled up in distaste when he caught a glimpse of Sera’s bracelet and then at mine on the same wrist. He knew. 

“Princess Serafina, allow me to introduce you to my sons. Crown Prince Kellen Orwell and Prince Hamish Orwell. I do hope that your recently announced betrothal will not discourage you from saving them a dance this evening.” As he spoke to her his features flared with charm and his voice dripped in almost spellbinding charisma. 

Heat rose on the back of my neck as she blushed at his words and continued to blush when Kellen leaned forward to kiss the back of her hand. The behavior was just another added reason to despise them.

We made it back to the room with only a couple of hours to spare before the ball. I wasn’t even given the chance to warn her to keep her guard up around the fairies as I was ushered out of the room with my clothes heaped into my hands and the door slammed in my face. It wouldn’t be until that night I would be allowed to see her again.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Serafina

His bubbling anger and frustration sat like an active volcano in the back of my mind. I had seen his murderous stare as the fairies approached us and the intent to truly kill if the opportunity had risen. Just last week Zander had warned me there was conflict between the two nations, but seeing it in person was daunting.

Even as I soaked in the lilac infused water, relaxing was the furthest thing from my mind as I felt him skulking about.

Once I emerged from the steam-filled washroom the whirlwinds of Leena and Adwin, the seamstress, pushed me in every direction from the vanity to the round platform Adwin had carried in. She hemmed and stitched wherever the dress needed it, with me blindfolded of course.

Stepping out of the gown one last time before the final reveal, I went back to my vanity for Leena to finish my hair. I watched her in the mirror as she brushed and pinned, to then start over again when my hair didn’t fall the way she had envisioned. Eventually she settled on loose curls for my hair and replaced the lotus pin with a smaller silver one that held three jeweled stars with the middle being slightly larger than the other two.

She was so focused and hardly ever looked up at me that it felt as though we had made it back to our usual dynamic. But then I saw it. A deep sadness that she was doing her best to hide. It hurt me as well. 

“Will you come with me?” 

It hadn’t occurred to me until now that what she was most upset about was my leaving her behind. The brush paused midway down my back as she returned my gaze through the looking glass in surprise.

“Is that what you want, Serafina?” 

My lips turned upwards as she visibly fought back a hopeful light in her face. I turned to face her directly.

“I’ll need someone to hold me back when a Demarian soldier makes a sexist remark about my sword skills.” 

“Or someone to assist in their burial.” She returned with humor and then bent down to grip me tightly in her arms.

“Of course I’ll go with you. I’ll go with you to the ends of the world if you ask.”

For the final time, I stood on the circular platform blindfolded. 

“Alright, moment of truth. Three, two, one!” Adwin counted down and then removed the cloth from my eyes.

Before me stood my mirror from the washroom and in it was a woman I hardly recognized. The bodice of the full ball gown had translucent black lace short sleeves that hung off my shoulders and was shimmering until my waistline. Specks of silver glimmered in the rays of the sun from the window. The silhouette was covered in a delicate tulle that began as a solid silver at the hemline and then slowly broke apart into specks of imitating balls of light and stars rising up towards my waist. So simple and yet it gave wondrous illusions of the night sky.

Adwin then handed me a pair of long black satin gloves and a black mask that had silver gems that mimicked the skirt of the dress.

“You’re a true artist, Adwin!” I said breathlessly, smiling widely at the reflection that continued to stare back at me.

All of the guests had already been herded into the ballroom and seated by the time I met up with the rest of the party in the Entrance Hall. Both the Gavriil and Drakonis families were going to enter together as a united front, which made me wonder who that was supposed to send a message to. Then I thought of Oberron and was reminded of him still promoting his sons despite my already being engaged to Elek. 

“I’ll have to keep you close tonight.” Elek smiled as he approached me at the bottom of the stairs. 

He did appear dashing in his four-piece outfit with a long midnight blue coat that depicted fireballs shooting upwards from the hem. A silk vest rested over a dark button-down shirt and a dark mask donned his upper face with what seemed like burning embers rising up from the bottom to match his coat.

I linked my arm with his and let him escort me to the closed ballroom doors. 

“You clean up nicely yourself.” I smiled back.

We lined up in pairs, with my father and stepmother taking the lead and Elek and I in the back. Hums from music ceased behind the doors as they both opened, revealing hundreds of people halting in their mingling to look directly at us. The master of ceremonies faced the crowd and began reciting each of our titles as we walked in and up to our table. 

Many guests lowered themselves at our passing. My father and Regina gave polite nods of acknowledgement in return as Marek and Dea seemed to beam with triumph as they waved to the others.

Elek pulled my chair out for me and I stood in between it and the table as I waited for my father to claim his seat first. A trickle of anger peered out from the depths of my mind. I turned to see Elek’s eyes fixed to one location. His jaw set tightly, but no other part gave him away.

Tracing his gaze I saw the royal fairies peering back at us, a knowing smirk resting on Oberron’s lips. His face turned towards his youngest son slightly as he murmured to him. The son then broke out into an ominous grin as well. It made my skin crawl.

“Thank you all for joining us on this most wondrous occasion. We hope that you will enjoy yourselves this evening with delicious food, an abundance of wine, and dancing the night away.” My father announced with welcoming arms raised wide, as if embracing the entire crowd. 

After a few moments of picking at their plates, Zander stood and extended a hand towards his intended. Celina was the personification of the sun. Layers of golds and silvers shimmered throughout her ball gown as her light hair lay soft down her back. Part of me felt some envy towards her natural beauty.

“Will you honor me with a dance?” Zander asked, his eyes soft.

Celina’s smile shone as brightly as her glittering gold mask as she accepted his hand.

They finished the first melody to then go onto another, and then another. All the while, Elek was sitting beside me too preoccupied in his surveillance of Oberron to ask me to dance. That was alright. I’m a horrible dancer anyway.

A large hand came through my peripheral from behind me. Looking up I saw Anton, dressed with phases of an eclipse on his long jacket. 

“Mind if we dance? You seem a bit bored up here.” He grinned down at me.

I didn’t give it a second thought. Anton was someone I could trust, despite the recent tension. Him extending an olive branch was the best possible outcome. 

“I overreacted.” Anton said, as he pulled my frame towards his. 

My mask hid my raised eyebrow.

“You think?” I responded, allowing him to take the lead.

His eyes bore into my own, lips lowering towards my cheek.

“I’m truly sorry, Sera. I never meant to treat you that way.”

A lingering kiss on my cheek followed by a tightened grip on my waist. From the back of my mind I could feel the curious gaze of my husband, but I didn’t acknowledge him. This moment was between Anton and me.

“It’s not as though we have never fought before.” I began with a smile, pulling back slightly. 

“Remember that time you went up behind me with scissors and cut my hair?”

“In my defense, I thought if you looked different then Zander and I could sneak you out of the castle.” He laughed back.

“It took forever for it to grow back, and I thought I was going to kill you.”

We continued on into another dance, laughing at our past selves, and laughing more as I stepped on his toes more than once. Dancing has never been my forte. By the time another melody began, a ginger tap came to my shoulder. I turned, expecting to see Elek coming to steal me back. Instead, before me was the broadly built fae, Kellen. 

“May I have this next one, Princess Serafina?” He said through a shy smile as he bowed and extended a hand towards me.

First I glanced over towards the long table to see Elek’s frame stiffen as he stared at us, then I turned to Anton.

“I did promise him one earlier. Perhaps we can dance again later.” I offered, as my hand slid into Kellen’s.

Anton gave a shallow bow and small smile before nodding and stepping away. Elek’s aura was practically screaming at me to pull away from the fairy, but I continued to ignore him. I wanted to see for myself why the fairies were seen as beings to fear.

We moved slowly, Kellen leading and dodging my clumsy feet with grace. 

“I should apologize,” I began as my foot slid once more on the floor and nearly tripped over his own.

“I wish I could say that I’m only dancing this way because I’m nervous, but that would be a lie. I just really suck at it.”

His eyes were soft and gentle. In them I could see warmth and light as he turned up his lips.

“And here I thought you were trying to be rid of me by having me think you were horrible on purpose.” 

He didn’t grip me in the same way Anton had. There was a formality understood between us, as he kept a small gap open between our chests and his hand above my waist. I wondered if he had a gentle nature by habit or was just painfully aware of scrutinous eyes peering at us from various corners of the room.

“How were your travels to Regnum? Silvania is quite a distance.” I said with small talk being all I could come up with.

Kellen appeared thoughtful for a moment before answering.

“Traveling by sea is the most effective route for our people. We like to avoid lingering in the territories of other nations so we make use of the international waters for a majority of our traveling.” 

Well, that answered that, I thought as I wracked my brain for any other topic to bring up.

“Is it true?” His lowered tone pulled me away from my thoughts.

I peered up at him, our eyes transfixed on one another. 

“Is what true?”

“That you killed one of Regina’s guards?” He asked so quietly I almost didn’t hear him.

“Oh,” I blinked in surprise at the question.

“Yeah, I guess I did a little while back.”

“That’s impressive. Have you ever had formal military training?” 

My thoughts drifted towards distant memories of Leena once busting my hand open with a blunt sword because my grip was wrong. Fighting back a shudder, I shrugged my shoulders instead.  

“Not really. But I’ve learned from some very capable people.” I answered, smiling at him.

Kellen seemed intrigued by my unfortunate accomplishment, even though it didn’t seem an appropriate topic with a royal stranger. But then his eyes glimmered towards the tight bracelet on my wrist. His grip on my fingers tightened.

“Is it also true that you belong to him? The Dragon Prince?” His tone dropped further.

I wanted to pull my arm away, even take a step back, but he held my gaze and I found myself unable to move. Was I being hypnotized?

His head dropped closer towards mine, his lips drifting towards the shell of my ear. Feathered breathing floated down my neck as he started to whisper.

“He’s a tyrant. No better than his father. Neither one will stop their assaults on my land until they have the fairies and elves licking their boots. It pains me to know that they manipulated a young person such as you into joining them. You are an innocent and young woman in a dangerous game. But if you decide to, I can free you from your chain.” 

Then he pulled back and peered into my eyes again, genuine pity pouring from his own. The grip on my hand tightened further as the other above my waist inched me closer. Still, I could not pull away. This was a dangerous game. A dangerous game for him.

What started as irritated rumblings turned into raging flames that were traveling up the base of my skull. Then a hand snaked around my middle and tugged me sharply backwards. A gasp escaped my lips, as the trance broke and I whirled to see Elek. His arm tightened around my middle, with Kellen’s hand still resting above my waist. Elek’s other hand reached up and tightened around my wrist, as he started to pull that away from Kellen as well.

“You’ve held onto my fiance long enough, Kel. Why don’t you go and find yourself a new partner to spellbind?” His voice was pleasant, as if he were truly speaking to a friend, but I could feel his anger. Even as he bore into the other male, his eyes held nothing but pure fury.

Kellen took a step back and bowed before me, reaching for my free hand to kiss.

“I hope we can have another chat soon, Princess.” 

Before he turned to leave Elek was already spinning me towards him, continuing to grip my wrist and tightening his grip around my waist. Then he began leading me along with the melody.

“You could have just asked me for a dance,” he said, the fury in his eyes seeming to melt away as his shoulders slackened.

“You seemed preoccupied. Also, I didn’t want you to discover that your new bride has two left feet.” I countered.

“Too late now. We already have forever together, what’s a few crushed toes going to hurt?” 

I think I liked his sarcasm, but not as much as I liked his true smiles. My heart felt light as his dazzling smile poured down on me. 

How many dances had I participated in? Was this the tenth song? Or maybe the twelfth?

If I had begun to falter, Elek hadn’t given any indication that he noticed. Rather, he was looking at me as if I were the most interesting being in the room. He hadn’t even asked me what Kellen had said. I assumed that he would ask me later, when sensitive ears were at a reasonable distance away on the other side of the castle.

“I should have kept you closer tonight. I think too many got the impression that you were still available.” He said with charm dripping from his words.

“None would have caught my attention regardless.” I said back, the room seeming to warm up.

He paused in our steps as his expression straightened.

“Are you alright? Your cheeks are very pink.”

“I think I’ve danced more tonight than I ever have in my life,” I giggled, pushing through a wave of lightheartedness.

Then he frowned.

“You should have said something. Let’s go get a drink.”

Before I could agree, I was already being pulled towards the drink station where wine poured freely but I settled for some cool water instead.

“You can tell me when you’re at your limit.” Elek said, downing a glass of wine.

“I didn’t think that I was until that last dance,” I grimaced, noticing the forming of blisters on the backs of my heels as they rubbed against my shoes.

A finger hooked under my chin and caused me to take him in. He gave a small smile.

“Then I guess I’ll have to be your voice of reason from time to time.” He said and then lowered his mouth towards mine.

The scent of warmed cedar blended in with the fermented grape wine on his breath as he hovered above me, waiting. Instead of verbal permission, I lifted my marked hand to rest on his neck and gently ushered him lower until his lips were lightly pressed against my own. Unlike everything about his appearance screaming that he had the potential to be a tyrant, like Kellen had said, his lips were soft and the pressure against mine was gentle. I didn’t even care that we were in a room with hundreds of people.

As he pulled away I could see the surprise in his eyes, feel his surprise in the back of my mind. I smiled up at him.

“We didn’t have a ‘you may kiss the bride,’ moment.” I said, bringing my hand back to my side. 

“How barbaric of me.” He responded with a grin. 

From my peripheral, I watched as my father stood from his seat and turned to look at him.

“We hope you have all enjoyed yourselves this evening and hope you will join us in the upcoming union of our two families. My queen and I will be retiring, but please enjoy the festivities to your heart's content.” My father said loudly before offering a hand to Regina and exiting the room.

Elek turned to me.

“Let’s head up too, before you pass out on me again. Three times would be too much.” He laughed as he escorted me out as well. Although I couldn’t shake the feeling of hazel eyes watching me leave.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Elek

Once her aunt left I took advantage of the situation and asked about what was said between her and Kellen. She didn’t hold back any details, as few as they were, but each one enraged me more than the last. Not only did he think his illusionist magic would convince her that our bond could be broken, he also indeed tried to hypnotize her as well. She was fortunate to keep her mind, even if her body was paralyzed.

“Thanks for that, by the way.” She said, turning the comforter down on her bed. “For coming to get me that is.”

I stood at the end of her bed, just using her presence as a means to combat my inner rage. Although I scolded myself harshly for falling to the point of finding it too easy to find peace while with her.

“I had to dance with you at least once.” I shrugged.

She paused before climbing into bed and pointed to the opposite end.

“Sit with me for a bit?”

As if I would refuse, I thought as I climbed in beside her, only to become acutely aware of her frame as she slid up to me in her light blue nightdress. Its fabric was thin enough to outline most of her curves and other features. I pulled the covers up to my waist to hide my slight discomfort, which became more uncomfortable as she rested her head on my bare shoulder, strands of her hair gently brushed against my chest. Her forwardness at the ball caught me off guard and if I were in for more moments like that it was likely to be my undoing as a self-controlled male.

“Do all fairies have the power of persuasion like that?” She asked, facing forward but I noticed her hand rested carelessly on my thigh.

“A fair amount, and to call it ‘persuasion’ is a kindness. They spin lies with their illusions and will take you for one hell of a ride if you’re gullible enough to fall for it. They can convince a human that they are a fish and tell them to submerge themselves and their gills will keep them from drowning, only to watch in amusement as their victims turn blue and die from swallowing the water.”

“That’s terrifying.” She whispered, leaning her head up towards me.

I peered back down at her.

“Yes, it is. You never want to be caught as a prisoner by one of them. They’ll make you talk with ease but will torture you to death regardless. Depending on what is left of your remains, they’ll then hand you off to one of their necromancers and turn you into a draugr.” 

It wasn’t my intent to scare her. I had told her about some of my time at the border after all. However, the memory of her likeness on a piece of paper rolled through my mind and I knew I would have to drive the point home if it meant she would avoid the Orwells at all costs. They wanted her badly enough to send the corpses of my own men after our defenses so I knew whatever their plans were for her were not merely for marriage interests.

“I’m sorry you had to go through all of the conflict.” Her voice was quiet, sorrowful.

Calming myself completely, I brought my marked hand up to cup her cheek. Her skin was soft under my calloused thumb as I swayed it back and forth. There was no reason for her to feel bad for my experiences, and yet she did and it wasn’t because of the bond. She genuinely cared. 

“What kind of Dragon Prince would I be if I couldn’t handle a couple of pompous fairies?” I said, angling myself to view her better.

I wasn’t new to sexual attraction, but by gods did she make me forget about anyone from before. Everything from her eyes, her laugh, her heart, and the thin nightdress took me away from the forts and carnage. They took me away from the taverns. 

A familiar touch lingered on the back of my neck, her fingers spread apart as she used them to nudge me towards her. Lavender and rain flooded my senses as her lips merged with my own. Unlike at the ball, it was just us and I was going to take my time.

Moving my hand up to tangle my fingers in her strands, I wrapped my other arm around her back to pull her closer. Thin silk fabric met my chest with the definition of round mounds just behind it. It took all I had to not lower her into the mattress.

Her grip tightened as she grew bolder with her advances, and I knew that I was never going to be the one to deny her. My body twitched as her breathing became more labored as we refused to let go of one another. And then, just ever so slightly, she shyly opened her mouth inviting me to explore to my heart’s content. 

A moan escaped from deep within her and I had hit a limit. I needed for us to be closer. As if reading my mind this goddess began to move back, clutching onto me to keep our bodies flushed. 

I continued to explore her mouth with my tongue, swallowing every blissful mewing she had to offer. I gave her free range of my own body, relishing as her hand left my neck and roamed over my chest, long nails trailing stimulation as they then reached around my back and raked downwards when I lowered my aching groin onto her exposed inner thighs.

I swallowed her gasp of surprise, pushing myself down on her. Our breathing was heavy and I gave her a moment to catch her breath as I began my exploration of her jawline and then neck, leaving small love bites in my wake. She could heal those later.

Her breath hitched in her throat as I nipped at the base of her neck, meeting her shoulder, grinding my hips just slightly into hers.

Testing the boundaries of our newfound attachment, I lowered a hand to grip her exposed thigh and gave a firm squeeze. In return she lifted her hips up to meet mine, causing a mingling of moans that I attempted to capture as my mouth met hers again.

Again, she clutched the back of my neck, holding me tightly against her. My hand on her thigh slowly drifted upwards, pushing her nightdress up with my knuckles. I started losing myself, hooking a finger around her undergarments and then she broke away.

“Elek.” She whispered softly into the darkness that embraced us. 

I met her gaze. Her beautiful gaze with her gold flecks becoming luminous in the moon’s light. My heart dropped violently. If she wanted me to stop I would, without even asking why. This was too fast and I should have known better. But then light fingertips grazed my cheek and she smiled.

“Please go slow and be gentle.” She whispered, her cheeks tinged the most attractive shade of pink.

“Are you sure?” 

Please don’t regret this, I thought as I watched her give a slow nod. I lowered myself back to meet those soft and welcoming lips, capturing the small gasp she let escape.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Serafina

Our dynamic changed that night. Every time I looked at him or attempted to carry a conversation, the vivid memory would play in my mind and I felt as if I were on fire. 

Romance novels didn’t hold a candle light to the experience, nor accurately express the giddiness that came afterwards. 

What started as a mutual transaction and my using him to travel, turned into something I couldn’t wait to explore in the future. I wasn’t an expert on the beginnings of love, having never experienced it, but if it was anything like this feeling I could die satisfied that I had experienced it.

The castle remained crowded after the ball, much to my discomfort. It seemed many did not want to travel the great distance home just to travel back in a couple of weeks for a royal wedding. It even was to the point where I would meet Regina in her private rooms to help plan the extravagant affair, with Celina accompanying us.

On this particular morning, Regina seemed almost fidgety, casting glances between Celina and I. It wasn’t until after three cups of tea that she cleared her throat and slid in front of us small booklets for each of us.

“I’m not exactly sure of proper customs before such things for stepdaughters and daughter-in-laws but I wanted to make sure you both were prepared for this next chapter in your lives.” She said with a shy expression. 

When I looked down at the thin booklet, no more than twenty pages, I felt my entire face catch on fire. 

‘Female Marriage Bed: What to Expect’

I didn’t even have the dignity to look up at her. I just stared at it in horror. Did she somehow know about the other night? No, that was impossible. Was it?

“Thank you very much, Regina.” I heard Celina say, not an ounce of embarrassment in her voice.

I mustered up a glance towards my stepmother, who looked as awkward as I felt, but I managed a quick thank you before stuffing the small book into my pocket of my summer dress. 

My wedding had officially been set for two weeks after Zander’s, but in Demarcus. I was leaving the morning after their wedding with Elek and Marek to my new home. So, it wasn’t necessarily an inappropriate gift, but certainly not one I was expecting, and not as needed anymore.

When I returned to my room after seeing Regina, Leena ushered me into her room before I had the chance to greet anyone.

“We should probably talk about something before we leave for Demarcus.” She began.

My heart sank. Was it bad news?

“I know we have never really discussed what could happen if you were to be married and I want you to be prepared.” Leena continued and I immediately began to head back towards the door.

“No thank you, Leena! Regina already gave me a book!” I said, I bit louder than I intended as I opened the door to see four sets of eyes looking up at me with curiosity. Seeing Elek watching me only made it worse.

“I want to go into the city today. I need to get out of this castle and I want to see the children.” I declared, turning my head towards Leena to watch her soon leave the room to get the proper permission.

“Why is your face all red?” Jelena asked from the sofa.

“Never you mind!” 

But those words seemed to become just cause for the Kai princess to leap to her feet and approach me, mischief in her gaze.

“Whatever caused it must be extremely embarrassing.” She said with a wicked grin. 

Instinctively, I reached over to insure the book was still in my pocket. That was a mistake, as Jelena’s eyes darted for it soon after and she was on me. Not wanting to be out of the loop, Laney and Elisa soon followed. I would have asked Elek for assistance, but would have rather died than have him see the book. Instead he watched us with great interest and amusement.

“Show us!” Laney cried, her fingers managing to infiltrate the opening of my pocket.

“It’s a book!” She said.

“A smutty book?” Elisa asked, eyes glittering towards me.

“Never you all mind!” I shouted, fighting for an opening to leave the dog pile.

Then a light thud met my ears and I could feel all of the color drain from my face. Jelena got to it first, with the others reading over her shoulder at the title. Their eyes widened in unison before Jelena handed it back to me.

“Well, that wasn’t interesting at all.” She lied loud enough for Elek to hear.

“Yeah, just another topic on philosophy.” Elisa added, backing away.

I rolled my eyes as I held the book at enough of an angle to hide the title as I put it into my bedside table.

“Can I read it?” Elek asked, expressing genuine curiosity for the small booklet.

“Not in your life or the next one!” I said harshly as I slammed the drawer shut.

Rather than seem taken aback, he instead gave a sly smirk, as if knowing what it was. Regardless of our newfound affections, I wasn’t going to openly discuss them with so many spying eyes around us.

It was going to be one of my last trips to the orphanage. The thought sunk deeply within me as we passed by the cherry trees in an open carriage.

I had been making plans for some time of what to leave them when I was gone and it all had to come in its own carriage. Toys, clothes, books, and various treats traveled snuggly behind us.

“The children don’t need all of that.” Zander commented when he saw the pile but I ignored him and took my seat across from him and Celina. 

We still hadn’t made much progress in ways of apologies, but I didn’t want to cave first. Elek sat close by my side and I fought the urge to blush as he laced his fingers with mine. Though I did catch Zander’s scowl, he was quick to turn away, keeping a polite distance from his bride.

“I’m sure they will love the gifts.” Celina encouraged, and I was grateful for the boost of support.

The children were at the city green when we found them. I asked for the presents to be sent along to the orphanage as we stopped to interact with them. As soon as we were spotted the hoard was racing towards us, all with smiles plastered to their faces, except for one.

Dante held back from the rest of the children, his head hung low. When I knelt down to see him better I could make out stained streaks down his small cheeks. 

Over my last few weeks with them, I grew especially attached to him. From his sense of humor to his kind heart, I had gained more of a soft spot for him than the others.

When he looked up at me new tears began to form.

“Are you really leaving, Sera?” 

My heart broke just as harshly as his face once the words were out and I embraced him tightly.

“I’m sorry Dante, but I’ll still visit from time to time.” I answered softly as I patted his head.

“How often?” He wiped his nose on his sleeve.

“I’m not sure.” 

It took all I had to fight the tears as he clutched onto me as tight as his small arms could. Then a presence came from behind me and knelt down. I turned to see Elek accessing Dante with what seemed to be sympathy. Dante paused in his weeping to look up at the foreign prince.

“Do you have to take her away? I love her.”

An arrow to my heart would hurt far less at this point as I watched the exchange. Elek placed a hand on Dante’s shoulder and looked him in the eye.

“She is very fortunate to have someone love her as much as you do. I promise that I will take good care of her and will bring her to see you as often as I can, although I cannot promise when.”

“And no one will hurt her anymore?”

It was then I knew it wasn’t only him missing me, but he thought I wouldn’t be alive to come back. It made me want to just pack him up and take him with me to experience a new life.

Henrietta once disclosed to me that Dante was seen as a problem child by many in the town. Any time it seemed as though someone would try to adopt him, he would force the adoption to fail every time. I don’t imagine his thought process, but it broke my heart that he behaved in such a way as he waited for the right people.

Elek rested a palm on the pommel of his sword.

“Not unless they want to meet the end of this.” He answered after a long pause.

Dante’s eyes widened at the sword and then nodded with a grin.

“Good.”

The afternoon was bittersweet. I allowed for the children to cling to me as much as they desired, inwardly smirking at the fact that hardly any were hovering around Zander. Although I knew it was unreasonable, I took some joy in him still simmering over nothing. The contracts were practically ready to be signed anyways. But still…

When we returned to the castle that evening I pulled on my brother’s arm. Elek gave me a curious glance but then continued on up the stairs. Zander turned to Celina.

“I’ll escort you to dinner in a little bit.” 

She gave a gentle smile and followed after her twin.

His strong steel eyes seemed to melt as he turned to me, the fight within seeming to have run its course. Rather than speak I flung my arms around his neck and gripped him tightly. No matter how angry I was with him it wouldn’t change my love for him.

A sob escaped my lips as I felt his arms embrace me in return, causing me to grip even harder as I cried into his shoulder.

A large hand came up and softly stroke the back of my head.

“I’m sorry too.” He whispered.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Elek

She was radiant as she walked up to me, her grin as bright as her shimmering dress and glittering lotus hair piece. The baby blue sleeveless top had a fabric that shifted the shade in the sunlight as her flowing skirt cascaded to the floor. A gloved hand extended towards me, which I readily accepted and bowed low before her to kiss it.

“Your beauty never dulls, does it?” I asked as I began to escort her towards the open carriage that would take us to the large temple on the hill.

She gazed up at me with what felt like confusion.

“I didn’t put that much thought into it.” She said, then looking down at her outfit.

The chuckle came up before I could stop it as I helped her into the carriage. As I climbed up I pecked her on the cheek before sitting beside her.

“That’s the point. You never have to try.”

A flood of pride washed through me as her cheeks turned scarlet. This was something I could become used to. 

Even I had to admit that the Temple of Cato was an impressive sight. The frieze depicted their deity rising from the waves, with a storm rolling up with him. It was held up by massive columns, each containing a sea dragon wrapping around them from the bottom and curling up towards the tops. The inside was extraordinary with identical columns paralleling one another from the front to the back of the building. A ceiling high marble statue of Cato stood proud in the back, with a priestess kneeling before it in prayer before she performed the marriage ceremony.

Chairs lay in uniform before the altar with off-white cloth draped over each of them and tied down with sapphire ribbons. The carpet laid out leading up to the place of nuptials was the same shade, with white rose petals littering it. Sun cascaded in from a large circular window behind Cato, as paralleling stained glass windows on the walls allowed for various dancing colors to shine in as they depicted the other deities and the goddess herself.

The goddess herself… I turned to take in my wife, though we had yet to be legally bound. The laws of the gods held more weight than those of the common man or lesser being. And if the soul to the very goddess was standing right beside me then our very union was blessed in more ways than one.

In her eyes was the glimmer of wonder as she took in the same details as I had. It then hit me that she had never set foot in her own city’s place of worship. A pang in my chest threatened to turn into disgust until Huri came up from behind us and ushered us over to a balcony overlooking the altar. It was where the families would watch the merger together to promote the new bond that the union was about to bring.

“We can gawk at the glam of it all from our seats.” They said, pushing us with some urgence to find our places.

“This place is even more beautiful than I dreamed of.” Sera noted once she took her seat, her eyes still wide in awe. I hoped she would have the same wondrous glint in them when she saw snow and mountains for the first time.

“Well, your country is well known for its artisans.” I commented, not caring to admire the architecture anymore, as her naivety to the buildings in her own backyard still had me biting back some resentment towards her family.

Sera gave a soft smile, as if in thought before voicing her next words.

“I suppose that makes sense. The market is a perfect example of the talent that can be found here. I just never really put much thought into it I suppose.”

Huri gave a small huff from the seat directly behind us.

“This is nothing compared to what I’ve been cooking up for the two of you. If you think this is ritzy and glamorous, wait until you start walking down the aisle in Demarcus.” 

When my twin sister began her descent towards the altar the entire room erupted in awe. Even the fairies viewed her in astonishment as the sun rolled right off her flowing air, giving her the image of someone blessed and anointed by the gods themselves. Of course, that was the magic that Huri had at their fingertips to cause such illusions, as they were the one who picked the time of the ceremony and designed Celina’s entire image for the day.

Unlike the binding ritual that Sera and I had taken part in, the ceremony before us was boringly traditional. The priestess asked for the gods to bless the union, with particular prayers being recited for Cato and Thanatos. Soon after the blessing came the shared wine that was poured into a golden chalice, and then finally the exchange of commitment bands before the declaration of the new husband and wife. It was almost painfully dull to watch, so instead I watched my own partner as she looked on in wonder and tearful eyes. Reaching over, I laid my hand upon hers.

Hastily she wiped her eyes with a handkerchief before turning to me.

“I’m just so happy for him. He looks so content,” she finally said, pointing towards her own sibling. 

It was true, the docile human prince did seem to have an air of bliss about him as he and Celina walked towards the wide open doors at the front of the temple, where a golden carriage waited to bring them back up to the castle for the celebration. And even though I had my own biases towards him, I couldn’t fight the sensation of happiness for my sister as she walked towards the entrance with an expression of pure delight.

Obligations required me to dance with her soon after she had finished dancing with our father. I couldn’t even remember the last time we had danced together.

“I’m happy for you Elek.” Celina said, smiling up at me.

“Isn’t that what I’m supposed to say?” 

She shrugged her shoulders slightly.

“Technically you sort of got married before me, so I should have said it before. But I do think she’ll be good for you. Maybe even take your mind off of all the tasks you feel responsible for.”

“I keep our lands safe.” I countered.

“And no one can do it better.” She offered.

“But at least now you may have someone to share the burden with.”

It was never my intent to shed my responsibilities onto someone else, least of all the person I was bound to. I began to search for her, wanting to feel her presence, despite the dance not being over.

Once again, she was gliding around the room with that bastard, Anton. The man was as much of a thorn to my side as the fairies. He held her tightly and she laughed brightly at his words.

“He’s her friend, but she chose you.” Celina said, pulling my attention.

“Because I’m a different path. I’m almost as forced of a choice as her being locked away.”

My sister shook her head.

“Destiny may be playing with you but it was still her decision.”

When the music faded I bowed to my sister and went in search of my own bride. However, before I could reach her she had already been snatched away by Kellen. The second thorn in my side.

In such a public setting it would be unwise to snatch her back before the end of the dance. Instead I lingered near a pillar, impatiently waiting and observing from a distance.

“I heard that fairies can undo a dragon’s magic. Is that true?” 

Anton came up beside me, voice tight.

“Not without damning repercussions brought down onto their nation and people.”

He appeared unfazed as he sipped on his chalice. 

“You can’t make her happy and she needs more than a tyrant who values power over her.”

Always with the assumptions. That’s how many thought of me. 

“She seemed quite satisfied and happy with me the other night in our shared bed.” I let slip, knowing I hit my mark as he coughed on his wine. 

Lifting a fresh goblet up to my lips to hide my smirk, I kept my gaze lingering on Sera as Kellen began a conversation with her. Clearly I had hit a nerve as Anton soon left my side to congratulate the bride and groom.

The waltz seemed to continue on with no end in sight. With each beat I found myself growing more impatient as I watched her appear uncomfortable at his words. What could he have been saying?

Unease crept through the recesses of my mind, mingling with my own distaste for the situation. My thumb rolled the band on my finger, as I itched to draw near them.

As the instruments began to fade to a conclusion, Sera hastily ripped herself from Kellen’s arms and whirled around. Her eyes started to scan around her.

In a matter of a few strides I was by her side, resting a hand on her lower back. She looked up at me in relief and grinned.

“There you are.” She said, turning into my body for the next dance. Looking over her shoulder she glanced at the prince.

“Thank you for the dance. I hope you have a lovely trip home tomorrow.” 

Kellen bowed before her, flashing out a hand to grip hers and bring it up to his lips to kiss.

“It would be far lovelier if you were to accompany me, but I wish you well nonetheless.”

I wondered how flammable his emerald tunic was as he strode away to join his father and brother. It would only take a small flick and then…

“Thank you for coming to get me.” 

My thoughts halted as I met her gaze. The relief of my entrance unsettled me. Moving her into the waltz, I began to ask her about her conversation with him.

“He asked if I would reconsider and follow him to Silvania, telling me that he had someone who could reverse the Binding Ritual. I politely declined but he kept trying to lure me in with his words. It felt as though I were being suffocated.”

At least we would be leaving the following day as well and she would be unlikely to encounter him again if I had much control over it.

For the rest of the event she stayed beside me, politely declining when asked to dance with the exception of her brother, father, and that thorn Anton. After each dance with them, however, she would return to me face alight from being able to have the experience with them. I imagined that after the event when we were much younger, she wasn’t able to have such times with her father and brother. By the end of the night, however, a mild sense of dread seemed to form around her. 

“Is everything alright?” I mustered as we prepared to sleep in her bed for the final time.

She had been subconsciously sighing since we returned to the room, especially when something in particular caught her eye. The view out the window. Sigh. Her writing desk. Sigh. 

“It’ll just be an adjustment.” Her voice was soft, almost solemn.

I fought a grimace as my heart tightened.

“Do you regret binding yourself to me?” It came out before it was fully thought out.

Her eyes went wide.

“Of course not. It’s just that in the morning I will be saying goodbye to everyone and it’s a change that I don’t think I prepared myself for.” She admitted, climbing into the bed beside me, inching up to rest her head on my shoulder.

“Your aunt is coming.” I offered.

Again she sighed.

“But the others are going off to do their own thing. Laney’s free now and is planning to join Jelena in Kai. Elisa just submitted her application to become a guard for Celina, and some part of me wishes that I could just see how it all plays out for them. Another part wishes that we would have never had to separate.” 

Guilt took hold of me as she began to cry softly. There was nothing I could say to cause her to feel differently about the following day, other than to lay there beside her and tightly embrace her as she allowed herself to say her silent farewells.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Serafina

I had thought he would be a light sleeper, having expressed his extensive training over the years. Yet Elek didn’t move a muscle as I slid out from under him and silently exited my room, slipping a light blue dress on.

It wasn’t unusual to sneak out when Anton came to visit, although I had been preoccupied since Elek’s arrival. However, when he had asked me to meet him as I used to, I felt nearly obligated to do it. 

Moonlight streamed in from the glass ceiling, illuminating all of the flora my garden had to offer. Another thing I was going to miss, despite some negative associations I had with it.

When Leena would fall asleep, there were many times when Laney, Anton, Zander, and I would meet in the garden in the dead of night to have a sense of juvenile delinquency. Thinking back on it, I became more certain that Leena had suspected as much when she would give us stern glares the following day.

“Forever breaking the rules.” Anton’s voice floated from behind the fountain.

“Is it really rule breaking if we were technically always caught?” I laughed, sitting beside him and staring up at the glass covered sky.

“I suppose not. Although this time you’re sneaking out on someone else.”

It’s not as though I wouldn’t tell Elek. It was my plan to tell him in the morning. But if I had told him before bed that I wanted to experience one last tradition, he would have wanted to remain close by and it would have taken away from the experience.

“It’s a shame that the others didn’t venture out as well. Then it would have been a true final goodbye.” I said, fighting back the burning sensation rising up in my eyes.

A long pause lay between us. When I turned to view him, his eyes were glassed over as he stared intently back at me. Both of his hands reached out for mine and held them firmly.

“It doesn’t have to be, Sera. We can still make it right.” 

My stomach fell at his words. Over the past week we had been able to mend our friendship, or so I thought. I made to pull my hands away but he tugged me closer to his frame. 

“Sera, please.” He begged.

“No.”

He gripped my fingers tighter, to the point of pain.

“I would be good to you. He’ll treat you as nothing more than a breeding mare. Kellen can fix this.”

It was as though an icy bucket of water had been poured onto my head.

“Kellen? Why have you been talking to him?” 

I fought harder now to pull myself free to no avail. I attempted to rise to my feet, taking him along if I had to, but in a swift move I was laying on my back with Anton hovering over me. His usually bright and clear cerulean eyes remained glassed over as he pinned me to the ground.

“He can erase the bond as if it never happened, and then he’ll return you to me.” 

It may have been Anton’s voice, but the words didn’t feel like his own. I started to thrash from under him, trying to jerk my legs into his lower half. His body pressed further onto mine, his legs laying across my own to pin them down. His mouth lowered towards mine.

“This is for your own good, Sera.” Anton whispered before crashing his lips onto mine and prying my lips apart with his tongue.

I thrashed and attempted to scream out when I felt a capsule of some sort being forced into my mouth. His tongue pushed it to the back of my throat, forcing me to swallow it. He didn’t let up once it was down, remaining pressed against me.

It wasn’t until I began to feel my body go limp that the realization came of how dire the situation had become. From the corner of my eye came the movement of a blurry broad figure in the shadows. Anton pushed off of me, yet I couldn’t move.

“Please help her.” He begged towards the figure, who then rested a hand on Anton’s shoulder to then swiftly jab him in the abdomen with his fist.

Anton fell to the ground unconscious as the figure lowered himself to meet my gaze, his face blurred from the drug raging through my system.

“The trip home will be much lovelier with you coming along.” 

 

Whether it had been hours or days, I awoke in a familiar cobblestoned dungeon with the dripping of water rolling off the ceiling. Beyond my cell were the eyes that I now knew belonged to Kellen. He watched me with interest as I pulled at the leather tether binding my hands and feet together.

“I know what you must be thinking but I can assure you that you are not a prisoner.” Sympathy poured out of his mouth. Feigned, I was certain.

“Not a prisoner yet shackled like one. Tell me why I’m here.” I demanded.

“For now it’s time to join us for breakfast.” 

Lifting his palm up to the barred door a soft yellow glow rolled off from his fingertips. The lock clicked and the door was opened wide.

“Hard to be a willing participant when I can’t even move about on my own.” 

I nodded towards my restraints.

The fairy prince slid a knife under the straps to slice me free, offering up a hand to assist in my rise. I batted it away.

“I want to go home.” 

“You are home, Serafina.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Elek

Shards of glass lay in every flower petal and blade of grass in the once enclosed garden. When I awoke to her missing I hadn’t been too concerned until the hammering that came to the door. She was gone and the fairies were as well.

I stood close by as Anton gave his statement to the guards and Leena, claiming he was bewitched to lure her out of the room. Supposedly, he attempted to stop the fairies from taking her but there were not enough marks on him to back up his claim. I didn’t have to hear his entire tale to know what had happened.

He was envious and wanted Sera to reconsider and the fairies used that to their advantage to manipulate him into believing they could break us apart. The only reason why he wasn’t facing the end of my sword was strictly because there were too many people watching. Although, I had started to think of several plausible accidents that could befall him. 

When Zander finally appeared I darted for him before he could reach the disgusting liar.

“Don’t even bother talking to him. I know where they have taken her and I’m heading out now. Although, if I were you I could reconsider who I would call a friend. He practically gift wrapped her for them.”

“We can’t just go storming into Silvania demanding her back. There’s protocols for a reason.” 

I blinked and blinked again. He couldn’t be serious. I didn’t have time for this.

“Then I’ll drop you a letter once I have her, if you even care. And when I get there I won’t be making demands for her. When I get her to Demarcus, I’ll also have a few new fairy wings to nail to my trophy wall.”

Pushing past him, I didn’t wait for a response. It would do nothing but take up more time and I had no patience to spare while she was in the hands of those bastards.

Huri greeted me at the entrance, fuschia wings already unfurled.

“She’s at Lockwood. It’ll be faster if we flew over the sea and away from any land masses.” They said as we positioned ourselves.

Large black wings stretched outwards from my back.

“We will stop at Fort Khronos first. I’m borrowing a few men.”

 

Nolan had been quick to gather up men and supplies, even becoming giddy when he was informed that we were taking Lockwood. Seventy men with abilities ranging from fire conjuring to control over ice and spewing toxins faced me in the courtyard, wings flaring with the anticipation of a long flight. Regardless of not meeting her yet, they took her kidnapping to be as much of an insult against them as it was against me. That was true loyalty.

​Digging the pad of my foot into the ground, I prepared to kick off when a young soldier raced his way through the crowd towards me. Clutching his side, he panted harshly.

"Your Highness, an army is emerging from the forest! Draugr, fairies, and elves are among them. There has to be close to a thousand."

I cursed loudly. Oberron was going to stall me for as long as he could. Like hell he was going to be able to kill me though. Huri came into my side view, placing a hand on my shoulder.

"Let's make quick work of this army. I'll send word out for more soldiers to come to our aid. As soon as they are taken care of we'll go to Lockwood." 

They were right, yet I was reluctant to agree. Leaving the fort to go on ahead would be reckless. I looked back at my men, with more now filing in and waiting for orders.

"Groups A and B will do a swift recon and fly overhead. We need accurate numbers and information of the beasts they have on their side. You will have thirty minutes to return, and remember that if anyone falls their body comes back here. No one gets left behind." For more reasons than one.

Twenty of the soldiers dispersed and took to the skies.

"Group C, prepare the infirmary. Something tells me that we will have more casualties and wounded than before. D and E will prepare their assault from the windows. The rest of you will come with me to the wall and wait for further orders. Keep on standby until A and B return." 

The sun beat down on us. At the edge of the forest various beings stood still, having paused completely on their assault of the fort. In the distance overhead the bodies of twenty soldiers could still be made out in the sky, traveling further away from us to assess the enemy. 

Soon, I too took to the skies, hovering over the wall. The higher I rose the worse our situation appeared. Counting at least a dozen dark energy domes slowly making their way towards the front, it was likely they held wraiths among other nocturnal creatures, such as banshees and chimeras. All creatures of nightmares. 

A flash rose up from the treetops, engulfing the flying soldiers. Shielding my eyes from the light I soon watched in horror as each of them crashed downwards into one of the energy forces. They wouldn't be coming back out, not alive at least.

Huri flew up beside me.

"They have illusionists, light bringers, and necromancers. We can do our best to hold them back, but if reinforcements don't get here by nightfall, we will lose the fort."

“Today is just getting better and better.” I retorted, lowering myself back to the wall to address the others.

Their faces said it all, having witnessed the swift end to the others. We were going to lose many more. I turned to Huri first, keeping my voice low.

“Any word from our fearless king?” I asked, slightly annoyed that the old man hadn’t come to investigate himself.

“He went straight for Hyperion. We should see more dragons heading this way, I just don’t know how long it will be. Then he planned on waiting in Thanases and send anyone else he could spare.”

The reinforcements would be appreciated, but so wouldn’t a king who cared enough to show up. However, it was not the time to dwell on what we were missing. I peeked over the rim of the wall towards the forest line before turning back to the others.

“We can’t always wait for others to come and bail us out. Fire users will go after the draugr and the energy fields. Burn the entire forest down if you must to eliminate them all. Ice users will go after the chimeras.”

I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small vial with swirling silver liquid, the others followed suit. It was an effective tool of Huri’s making, allowing for the user to become immune to the magic of fairies and elves, but it would only hold us for so long.

“Make it a point to return to base for more elixir after each hour from when you first take it. Hold on to at least two more in the event that you cannot return. And no matter what, don’t let them take you alive or dead.”

I downed the contents before my last words of encouragement.

“Whomever brings me the most pairs of wings will be instantly promoted to captain and receive a nice bonus when they retire.”

Murmurs picked up with anticipation. Incentives usually had that effect on people.

Scanning the line once more before I flew to join the fray, I reached deep within me to feel for her. So long as I knew she was unharmed I would be able to focus on the situation at hand. 

Similar to a newly kindled flame, there she was. A corner of my mouth lifted at the sensation. A warm aura that abruptly burst into a blaze of fury. There was no pain or misery. Only determination to escape on her own. Perhaps she’ll make it out on her own before I was finished at the fort. 

“All good?” Huri asked, clapping me on the back.

“It will be.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Serafina

 

Elves passed us through the corridors. Some with laundry. Others with freshly polished cutlery. All kept their heads bowed lowly, wearing mere rags compared to the finery the fae nobility donned. Iron circlets rested on each of their wrists. Disgust rippled as I came to the conclusion that they were hardly more than slaves. Halting my pace completely, I couldn’t hide my disdain for what I was seeing. Kellen looked down at me, then where my focus was.

“It’s just the way it is.” He explained, as if that was answer enough.

An elderly elf woman walked by, her arthritic fingers gingerly held a silver pitcher. Just under the iron bracelets I could make out harsh purplish marks. The iron was toxic to the elven kind. Anyone would know that.

“It’s barbaric. Why would anyone think that this is okay?” I muttered, watching the woman walk towards the Dining Hall.

Kellen shrugged his shoulders, his face placid. 

“To keep them in check. Elves are the closest race related to the fairies. If they are not kept under the thumb of the king, there is a risk of a riot.” 

I let out a bemused huff.

“They should.” I muttered, hoping he heard it.

The dining hall in Lockwood was breathtaking. The entire castle was built into the trunk of an enchanted tree, with vines and foliage traveling up the inside walls and fairy lights floating freely towards the ceilings. If I wasn’t a prisoner I would have commented on it, but as I sat at the table to listen to Oberron’s plans for me my fuse was shrinking by the second. I refused to even touch any of the fresh fruits before me.

“As there has been no legal marriage, we can move forward with a wedding and work on the bond issue later.” The king announced from the head of the table.

“Why can’t I be the one who gets her?” Hamish whined from beside his father. 

My skin crawled as the prince’s lecherous eyes roamed from my face to my chest. Did he think I was deaf? A flick from his tongue to his top lip became my breaking point. Slamming my hands down on the table I rose to my feet and squared my shoulders.

“This has been quite the breakfast, but I am ready to head out now and return to my husband’s side.” 

Turning my heel, I made a straight line for the door. As I walked a chilled laughter erupted behind me, and I knew it was from Oberron. Still, I was determined to leave, my sense of direction be damned.

“You are feisty, but it’s rude to leave the table before your king has dismissed you.” He hummed.

“You are not my king.” I said through clenched teeth and trying to not turn around to confront him.

A snap of fingers echoed through the hall, causing my breath to hitch in my throat. Long vines began darting for my limbs and neck. Jumping back, I was able to dodge each attempt at entanglement.  

Noticing a large open window facing a dense forest, I lunged towards it, putting all of my energy and thoughts into my spine. I had never manifested wings before, nor had I even seen Elek’s yet. But it was worth a shot if it meant an escape.

Searing pain ripped through my flesh. It wasn’t like when the gills formed before. My very bones were stretching and contorting to form large white feathered wings. Wings that I had seen on a depiction of Belinha as she stretched them over her creations. There was no time to test them out as I pushed them downward to create small gusts of air to ride on.

It was going to work! Pushing down harder and faster, my feet came off the floor and the window was only a few feet away. 

If I can just stay straight! Almost there!

As I reached towards the window, I hoped to propel myself off the sill. Then something large dashed before me causing me to crash harshly to the marble floor. The entirety of my weight landed on my left arm, creating a nauseating crack and burning to rush through me. I nearly cried out as the mountain that had stopped me knelt down to pick me up and cradle me close to a broad chest.

Turning upwards, I was face-to-face with Kellen. His mouth formed a grimace as I winced in pain.

“I can heal that for you.” 

His tone was soft; empathic. It made me want to punch him in the mouth, and I would have if one of my arms hadn’t become useless because of him getting in my way. 

“I’d rather let it fall off than have you continue to touch me. Now, put me down.” I demanded through gritted teeth. My breath came out harshly as I dealt with the pain. 

Rather than listen to my command, he instead walked me closer to his father, who was laughing darkly at my broken body. I didn’t even have the strength to recall my wings. They just dragged along the floor limp as Kellen walked with me.

“You are delightful. But I would expect nothing less from Cato’s granddaughter.” Oberron said, delight shining in his eyes.

I stiffened. How does he know?

“You’re famous amongst my people.” He started to answer, ushering for Kellen to bring me even closer.

“‘Daughter of me, daughter of the sea.’ Those were some of the last words spoken before the goddess left this world. And finally, after many millennia, here you are.”

“What do you really want with me?” I pushed through the pain to speak, feeling myself wanting to black out.

“To keep you safe, of course.” His smile did nothing to mask his mocking tone.

What a load of trash. 

“Why are you seeking to expand your borders?” I continued. Any information he was willing to give up would be valuable.

His smug faltered into a sneer.

“What would a child like you know of my plans?” He hissed.

“Being the granddaughter of a deity has its advantages.” I said, stealing some of that smugness for myself.

“Kellen, put her back in the dungeon. She’ll receive a proper room when she starts feeling a little more complient.” Oberron ordered, holding my gaze as he spoke.

As we walked through the door I could hear Hamish behind us at the table.

“I want her father. Please give her to me instead.”

I wanted to retch.

For the entire walk back to my cell I stayed silent. Although, that didn’t prevent Kellen from speaking and attempting to reason with me.

“If you agree then I can bring you to a nice room with a warm bath.” He bargained.

With great care on his part, I was lowered to a pile of straw on the dungeon’s chilled floor. I still didn’t acknowledge him, instead finding a rather intriguing stained pattern on the floor more interesting. 

“Let me fix your arm.” He pleaded, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small piece of tree bark. “This will ease the pain and quicken your healing.” He offered it up to me.

Through fallen strands I glared up at him and swatted the bark away with the back of my hand.

“As I said before, I would rather it fall off than accept your help, you worthless lying piece of trash.” I vowed coldly.

He let out a long sigh and slumped towards me, raising up my left hand. This time I did cry out. From my shoulder to my wrist, it was excruciatingly painful to move.

“I want to help you, Serafina, but until you let me, I must take these away.” He said, tugging at my two bands.

“No.” Fear ripped through me as I realized what he was going for.

Throwing myself backwards, I was able to take my arm with me. The band that Cato had given me was crucial to my plans of escape. Without it I wasn’t going to be able to transform at will and it would be much harder to heal myself. Then there was the band that connected me to Elek. Such a small trinket now meant the world to me. 

“You can’t just kidnap me, hold me against my will, and then steal from me.” I kept my tears at bay as I spoke, though I felt myself crumbling at the very thought of losing the rings.

A cool wall hit my back, and suddenly there was nowhere else to go. 

“It’ll be better if you just accept your new life here and with me.” Kellen said, kneeling. His hand shot out, pushing my shoulder into the hard stone. 

Again, I cried out in agony as it felt like fire ripped through bone and muscle. How could anyone be so cruel?

“We can’t have you transforming anymore and you won’t be attached to the Dragon Prince for much longer.” Kellen continued as he lifted my hand again.

I screamed louder as the rings were pulled free. Once in hand, Kellen left the cell, locking the door behind him with a glowing palm.

“I’ll come by later with your lunch.” 

As his footsteps faded up the stairs I allowed my brain to wander to the darkest of thoughts. I was going to kill him. Him and the entirety of the royal court. He made a fatal error when he took the rings.

The first being that my wings remained, with no signs of potentially retreating. The second was taking the band that weakened my connection to Elek. Although I would rather have kept it, having it gone would allow for Elek to find me much quicker.

 

As promised, Kellen brought down a tray of lunch later in the day. After two hours of watching me in silence, he was forced to return the tray untouched. He attempted to feed me again for dinner, just for a repeat trip back upstairs with none of the food picked at. I wasn’t going to give him any satisfaction in believing that I owed him something for keeping me alive. 

Later that night, I sat in utter darkness attempting to bring forth the energy surrounding me to mend my damaged arm. Without the ring, I was slowed down considerably, having to concentrate and mend each fiber of bone and torn muscle one at a time. By dawn I had only managed to heal my upper arm, the rest was still useless and I left as husk sucked dry of all my energy.

Instead of Kellen escorting me to the dining hall, Hamish volunteered. A glint of sadistic pleasure in his eyes had my stomach overturning as he shackled my ankles and wrists. 

“There will be no running today.” He warned, putting another chain around my wings to link them together.

My limited movements caused me to stumble frequently up the stairs. Once at the top, Hamish became bold and attempted to cradle me in his arms. I was quick to slam him back with my body. Recovering, he snatched my upperarm. 

“If you can’t move with these chains, then maybe I’ll come and visit you later tonight.” He whispered into my ear, clutching onto my upper arm that had only just mended.

A chill ran through my body. I had to get out.

King Oberron sat at the head of the table, waiting for us. A small glimmer reflected in the sun as he waved my rings around in the air.

“Forgive the precautions, Princess Serafina.” Oberron mocked, “I need to have you close by and can’t have you flying off.” 

He then brought the rings to his eyes, inspecting them.

“It’s fascinating how you were able to use an object as powerful as this. Who gave it to you?”

“A god who will show you his wrath if I’m not returned soon.” I warned, not knowing if Cato would even be aware that I was kidnapped.

Oberron huffed out a laugh.

“Will he now? You know, I’ve never slain a god before. Regardless, it seems that this ring allows you to make your own set of wings. I wonder if you could make new ones without its effect.”

Before I could ask him to elaborate, the back of my head was hit with a blunt force and I crashed to the floor. Many large hands pushed me down and I began to thrash and scream. 

“Let me go!” I screamed, trying to throw the body off me.

Coming to stand before me I could make out the dark brown shoes of Hamish.. Looking up my stomach churned as he looked down at me, a sword hanging loosely by his side. A malicious grin spread across his face.

“No!” I cried, fighting harder. Hot tears streamed freely down my face as I realized what I was about to endure.

Where is Kellen? I wondered as I managed to hoist myself up by slamming the back of my skull into the nose of the person holding me down.

Hand-to-hand had never been my strong suit, and being bound made defending myself nearly impossible. Yet I continued to slam my body into any  One soldier attempted to pull me back towards him by grabbing at my face. I bit down as hard as I could on his palm and managed to take a chunk of his flesh with me as he pulled away.

Spinning in every direction, I searched for an exit. The window was locked, as well as the door. Cruel laughter echoed behind me. I spun to see Hamish peering at something behind me. When I looked, there was only empty space. Turning back to him my heart thumped hard as his grin grew wider.

Coming up like a soft breeze, I felt him behind me and there was no time to dodge. I met the floor, screaming in agony as I landed on my injured arm.

“It’ll be easier if you don’t fight it.” Kellen’s voice spoke into my ear as he pinned me down. 

More soldiers came to hold me as Hamish approached again, staring down at me with malicious intent.

“Hold up her wings, I don’t want too much blood to stain the floor.” He commanded.

Tears seared down my cheeks as I fought, trying to roll over to no avail. Again, Kellen lowered his mouth towards the shell of my ear.

“I’m sorry.” 

Chapter Thirty

Elek

The fight had gone through the night, with heavy losses on our side. The true carnage had truly begun when the sun went down and the wraiths were set free from the energy fields. Those fiends snatched us right out of the sky, speared through us with their shadows, and drained us of our very souls. 

As I walked the infirmary, trying to keep a tally of who was gone, who could still fight, and the number of soldiers flying in from the north, a powerful cry rushed forward from the back of my skull. Rooting myself to the spot, I reached for her and found her exact location. Oberron had taken her ring off and she was in immense pain.

Taking my own ring off, I pocketed it to allow for her to take any strength she could from me. If for nothing else then to give her the hope that I was coming, albeit slowly. How I wished to be able to speak to her through the bond.

“Your Highness, we’re ready for you.” Nolan announced from the doorway, pulling me away from her.

The courtyard held the rest of what I had, and it wasn’t much. More were still coming, or so I was reassured an hour before, but it would mean nothing if we were wiped out before they arrived.

“For reasons unknown the enemy has paused in their assault. We cannot allow them to recuperate, as we don’t have the luxury for it ourselves. The primary targets remain to be the wraiths, necromancers, and chimeras. The draugr are plentiful but slow. Take them out with fire whenever you can. We will reform our groups, with mine leading the charge. We fly in half an hour from the wall.” 

Huri walked into view as I headed back towards the infirmary.

“There’s been a delay.” They said gravely.

“Delay?”

Huri nodded.

“Fort Aries and Theron are under attack. They are unable to send more troops.”

Cursing harshly I threw my fist into the stone wall of the corridor with enough force to chip pieces off.

“I need to get to her, she’s in pain.” I spat out. 

I looked over at Huri. They patted my shoulder sympathetically.

“I can hold them back here. Why don’t you go on ahead?” They offered.

The gesture was appreciated but I shook my head.

“I couldn’t live with myself if I abandoned everyone for her. And honestly, I’m not sure I would be able to dodge all of them on my own anyways. We just need to hit harder.”

Pinching the bridge of my nose I mentally prepared myself for my next order.

“Huri, transform and tell anyone who can also transform to do it as well. Tell them to punch hard and to move quick.”

It was a desperate order. In our beast forms we may be able to turn the tide, however any in the air were left incredibly vulnerable. Nothing much could penetrate dragon scales, but our undersides and wing membranes were vulnerable to elven arrows. It was a very desperate move indeed.

Rays of the sun peeked over the forest and the dark energy domes were back, though fewer than the day before. At least we were making some progress. The thought was short lived, though, as new draugr began to form at the treeline. The soldiers we couldn’t recover were now preparing to attack the very fort they were defending the day before.

“Anyone who cannot transform fully is to go after the draugr and find the necromancers. We aren’t taking prisoners today. Destroy them all. Fire conjurers will take the domes again, and ice users will take the chimeras. Don’t give them the chance to recover.” I addressed my men on the wall.

Exhaling deeply, I observed as they all took flight. Some grew larger and morphed into long necked beasts with wide bodies and even larger wings. Others who could only sprout wings darted towards the forest to make quick work of the first line. 

Soon it was my turn and I was determined to cut through their defenses with my group. It was a rarity to resort to my beast form, as it wasn’t a pleasant sensation as my skin, bones, and ligaments stretch and bent to transfigure into the true reason for my moniker. Kicking off the wall with freshly formed talons, I rose up high to then fold my black wings and dart towards the center of the fray. Any foe that came into my line of sight were set ablaze as I passed overhead.

Fairies took to the skies to intercept me with elven arrows. All of their wings were set on fire and their screams travelled through the air as they plummeted to the ground. Reaching the closest dome I took a reckless approach. It was something I would have never instructed my men to do, which they knew and held back as I flew straight into the dome and set the entire ground alight. Wraiths attempted to reach for me, but I refused to relent. If the blaze seemed to be dimming I created more. 

Horrifying squeals erupted below me as the wraiths withered to nothing with the fairy controlling them becoming a pile of ash. The dome evaporated and I moved onto the next one, burning anything in my path.

Finally, all that remained was one dome. Exhaustion tore through me but my frustration and fury was far greater. With every passing moment my rage evolved as more stood in my way of being able to get to her.

As with the others, I darted inside the dome, fire erupting from my jaws and coating the lower level. Each wraith dissolved one by one, but the necromancer was nowhere in sight and the dome remained intact.

“Such a magnificent creature you are, Dragon Prince.” A sultry female voice echoed through the walls.

The memory of only a couple of months prior flashed through me. Thoughts of Huri’s blood stained talons and the charred ground from where she had stood replayed over and over as I tried to make sense of what was happening.

“I would very much like to add you to my collection.” The voice laughed and an invisible pressure forced me to land and held me to the ground.

“What a handsome thing you are.”

Boots came into my line of sight as I attempted to raise my head to no avail. Contemplating my options, I shifted back to my human body. It was easier to move, but barely.

Just as I dreaded, the enchantress from before stood above me, her crimson eyes holding amusement over my feeble attempts to rise.

“Cunning wench aren’t you?” I managed to say.

Her lips pulled back to reveal her perfectly straight teeth.

“Not all golems have to be made from clay.” She answered.

Sweeping her hair behind her shoulder she flashed another smile towards me and flashed an object resting on her finger. My heart lurched. After my more intimate moments with her, I recognized Sera’s ring from Cato immediately. Panic flooded through me as I reached towards her through the bond and felt nothing but emptiness. She giggled as she caught my eyes on her hand.

“Oh, this?” the woman said, waving the ring in front of her face. “It’s very handy, you know. My abilities have never been stronger. When it was given to me I was told that the girl put up quite the fight and couldn’t recall her wings after it was taken from her.”

Crimson eyes flashed menacingly at me and she continued to smile.

“Poor thing, really. When I saw her she wasn’t moving in her cell and her back was torn to shreds along with the rags she came in with. Oberron didn’t want her to escape by any means necessary, and I was promised to be given her once she expired. You’ll both look adorable together, side-by-side, storming Thanases and claiming the throne for the Fairy King.”

“I’ll kill you. I’ll kill all of you.” I growled out, pushing all of my energy into my hands to hoist myself up, only to manage leaning on my elbows.

She continued to laugh before stretching her hand out to grasp my hair in her fingers.

“No, handsome prince. I’ll be killing you.” 

A sharp pain penetrated through my armor and into my ribs.

“Slowly of course.” She finished and pulled the blade free. “I do love romantic parallels. This is the same poison that was used on your dear wife. Only for you there is no one from Durant to save your life.”

Releasing my hair, she pulled back to the edge of the dome.

“I’ll see you soon my darling.” 

She kissed a pointer and middle finger and blew air in my direction. Once she vanished the dome broke down and I collapsed with it.

“Fuck!” Huri’s voice bellowed from a short distance away.

“Huri, you have to go after her. The necromancer.” I gasped out as they pulled me up to rest against their shoulder.

“No, I need to get you to the infirmary.” 

Wings beat hard as Huri aimed for the fort. Carnage lay below us as we passed over the forest. Dragons and fairies with torn wings and missing limbs lay scattered and broken everywhere. All of the draugr were gone and most of the chimeras had been frozen to death. The tide was turning, but at a heavy cost.

Bodies were lined all across the courtyard with a  single guard taking up the responsibility of identifying each of them and writing their names down. 

“We need a bed now!” Huri shouted, slamming the infirmary door open. 

Doctors and soldiers rushed over to lower me to a newly available flatbed, as the previous occupant was now being moved to the courtyard to join the rest of the bodies. 

My leathers were cut open and my shirt peeled away, revealing the wound that was now turning genrenous. Two of the doctors tutted at the sight.

“What did they use?” One asked, applying pressure to my side. I winced at the contact.

“Venom from a serpent in Durant.” Huri answered, pinning my shoulders down to prevent further injury.

“I should be fine.” I remarked, trying to shrug Huri off. Dragons tended to be immune to most toxins.

“No, Your Highness. You need to remain still. This venom appears altered and we will need to extract as much as we can to see if we have anything to counter it.” A doctor said, withdrawing a syringe from a steel tray.

“And if there isn’t?” Why did I even bother asking?

“There’s a reasonable probability that it will kill you.”

As if the venom had a consciousness, dark veins started to spread from the wound and web out in all directions. If I didn’t have much time I had to at least make it count. I turned to Huri.

“Let me go, I need to help her. I can’t feel her anymore.” I knew how I sounded, broken and desperate, but I didn’t care. Not knowing if she was alive or not was more painful than the venom.

Huri shook their head.

“No. But I’ll go in your place. I’ll find her and get her out or die trying.” They promised.

It was pointless to argue as my body began to break down and my eyes started to blur. I was going to pass out.

“Go then.” I muttered.

Without another word, Huri was gone and I slumped over and blacked out.

 

 

Chapter Thirty-One

Serafina

 

Blood caked every inch of me and the pain had become so excruciating that my passing out was a blessing. They had taken my only hope for escape.

Tears streamed profusely when I tried to manipulate the energy around me to take some of the pain away and was met with nothing. I was forced to lay in my own puddle of filth and grime.

Time had become an illusion. The cell was so dark all the time that my meals were the only indicator of how much time had passed since I arrived. Although I had passed out so many times that trying to pinpoint how many days had gone by was impossible. Maybe three? Or four?

Clinking rang through the walls and I knew he was back. I didn’t know which one I despised more. The one who held me down or the one who hacked into me like a roasted pig carcass.

“I was told you haven’t been eating.” Kellen said, laying a metal tray beside my head. Just thinking about food made me nauseous.

“After all your cruelty towards me thus far, it wouldn’t surprise me if it were some sort of poison. Then you can hand me off to your little friend.” I gritted through the pain to speak but moved nothing else.

“I would never hand you over to Morana, alive or dead. You deserve better than that.” 

A chuckle vibrated through me, causing every fiber in me to protest at the movement.

“So that’s where you draw the line? You maim me, torture me, imprison me, and allow your disgusting brother to prowl on in here only to interfere when his hand reaches for my clothes; but killing me and giving me to your necromancer is where the line is drawn? How gratuitous of you.”

The crimson eyed girl had been to see me a couple of times, probably more when I was not conscious. When I saw her the first time I noticed her flaunting my ring around and bragging how Oberron gifted it to her. She always left in the same manner, staring at me with hungry eyes. She couldn’t wait for me to die, stating that it would be amusing to watch my corpse slay the Dragon Prince.

Because of those words I refused to die, at least not in the cell.

“There are things more humiliating and worse than torture.” Kellen said softly as he raised a fruit filled fork to my lips.

Reluctantly, I turned my head away. 

“You need to eat. It’s not our intention to kill you.” His voice pleaded.

“Then what is your intention?” I spat.

“Only to keep you close. Everything will get better after the wedding ceremony.”

I wanted to scoff, though the quick movement would cause more pain than it was worth.

“I’m not marrying you. I’m already bound to Elek Drakonis and that’s as good as a marriage in the eyes of the gods.”

“The Dragon Prince is hiding away somewhere on a soiled cot and will be taking his final breaths before this day ends. Morana has already set it into motion. Even someone as fierce as him cannot fight off certain poisons. Once he is extinguished your bond will fade and you will be married to me.”

Veins chilled as I reached for Elek through the bond. Hardly even a strand of a connection could be felt.

“Who is this Morana?” 

I turned to look at him, his eyes darkening.

“My half sister.”

“So being sadistic runs in the family.” I muttered.

A heavy sigh fell towards me. He almost sounded defeated.

“Unfortunately it does, and in more ways than you could understand.”

“Try me.”

I didn’t want to talk with him, not really. But I had nothing else to fill up my time. Not being able to heal had made me useless.

“My mother was an elf servant for the palace. More specifically, she was the queen’s maid. And she was very beautiful.” His tone dropped.

“My father, despite being married to a fairly young bride, had yet to produce any offspring with her. He blamed the queen and demanded that her family relinquish her dowry to him and to take her back. They refused, stating that he could have been the one at fault.

“In a rage, he stalked blindly through the palace until he laid eyes on the first woman to pass him. She was small, meek, and a lowly elf. Elves are not worth much in Silvania. So he took her right there, for all to see. She screamed and pleaded with him, but he continued his assault. When he was done he declared that if the woman should become pregnant then he would have his heir and be free of his barren wife.” 

“That’s disgusting.” I murmured.

Kellen nodded his head at my words before continuing.

“Unfortunately, my mother wasn’t the only one to fall victim to him that day, as he went after another elf that served the queen. There were rumors that she was a witch. When he was done with her she cursed him, saying that his end would be in fire. She died in childbirth nine months later, a week after I was born, and it was then that the queen finally became pregnant with the king’s son. But she also died in childbirth.”

“And you all took after your beloved father, I see. Even to the point of kidnapping me and your disgusting brother trying to force himself on me.” My throat began to run dry, causing the words to come out in rasps.

 “He won’t be coming here anymore, and neither will Morana. From now on you will reside in my room and recover from your injuries.”

“I would rather die here in my own blood.” 

I just wanted him to leave. Then I may be able to concentrate harder on Elek’s location. However, it wasn’t meant to be as Kellen lifted me out of the muk and grime to ascend the staircase.

“You’re too valuable to let die.”

 

Fairy lights floated about when we entered a large room with walls heavily matted with tangled vines. Ivy canopies spread across the ceiling. If it were under different circumstances, I would have stared in awe at the majesty of it all. Out of the large singular window, the sun had only just begun to lower, signaling that I had been out for most of the day, and if Kellen was correct in Elek’s decline I was running out of time to escape.

Walking into the washroom, he stared down at me expectantly. Steam wafted off the walk-in bath and I knew what he was silently asking. At this point I was practically naked anyways.

“Do what you want. It’s not as if I have the strength to stop you.”

“I’ll leave my undergarments on if that’ll be more comfortable for you.” He offered.

I let out a huff of amusement.

“How chivalrous of you.”

Streams of red and brown mingled with the floral scented water. Every stroke against my skin from the sponge rippled nauseating waves of pain. It was a miracle I didn’t pass out while being washed. To Kellen’s credit, he was being gentle. Although that would only elevate his death from slow and torturous to quick and semi-painless. 

After pulling a large white nightshirt on me, his I presumed, he laid me down onto his soft feathered bed. Taking a seat beside me, he stared intently into my eyes and tugged a stray hair that had fallen into my face.

“Rest and forget all about the black dragon. He’s tyrannical and ruthless. He is unworthy of the daughter of the gods.”

“And what makes you so worthy of my affection after you maimed and imprisoned me?” I started to fight myself to remain awake, my eyelids growing heavier.

“I never said that I was. Now rest and I’ll bring up your dinner later.” He hushed.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Serafina

The abyss was the same as before, with one exception. Rather than just three mirrors, a fourth sat in the middle of the sphere of light. Above sat an effigy of a young woman with feathered wings protruding out her back. Traveling from the glass was a linked chain that ended deep within my chest. 

Padding on the floor came from behind me. It was the young maiden from before, with a crone’s voice and child’s dress. Belinha.

“You found the black dragon,” her voice rasped. I nodded in reply.

“Is there a way to heal him from where I am?” 

Belinha walked past me and paused before the looking glass. Lifting slim fingers, she traced the silver rim. 

“Pull on your chain and draw him out,” she instructed.

I wanted to ask who, but was too eager for the help that I thought better of it. Gripping the metal links with both hands I pulled to feel resistance from the other end. The center of the glass rippled in response. Stepping back, I continued to pull until my heels stood at the edge of the light. Any further and the darkness would swallow me whole.

Putting all my strength into the chain, I tugged once more, finding relief as a familiar body fell from the ripples, along with another being. Elek lay still on the floor, the chain embedded in his chest, unconscious. The one who followed him appeared to be Elek if he had aged a couple of decades. 

The man first looked at me, his indigo and gold eyes silently questioning me for pulling him through. 

“Alexius.” The goddess whispered towards the man in a maiden’s voice. His head snapped in attention.

Eyes brimmed and glassed over as he approached the goddess, extending out his arms to pull her close.

“Bel, I got you back. After all this time.” He said into her hair, relief filling his voice.

As they basked in each other’s presence, I raced to Elek and placed his head in my lap. Tracing my fingers over his forehead a chill ran through me. He was so cold. 

“Elek, wake up.” I whispered, giving him a light shake.

He didn’t move.

“Please wake up.” I shook him harder, my eyes beginning to sting.

Clanking and clinking echoed as I lifted his head further up and rested him against my chest, my heart, and wept. Waves of affection and love washed over me as I wept harder. What Alexius had said to Belinha was true and I felt it in my very being. 

“Elek, I got you back after so long. Please don’t leave me the way I did you all those thousands of years ago. We aren’t cursed, we were given another chance. Please come back to me.” I pleaded, gripping him tightly while rocking back and forth.

Memories flashed in the void above us, displaying for everyone to witness. 

“I have to go, Alexius. My duties here are over.” A young Belinha said to Alexius as he rocked a bundle in his arms. A newborn daughter.

“No, you don’t. Please stay and we can raise her together.” Alexius pleaded, gripping the bundle tightly.

Streams poured from Belinha’s emerald eyes as she looked at him and then turned away.

“That’s not how my role works. I shouldn’t have even made you. It was selfish of me. I need to go and face my punishment.”

Before them stood a large stone archway with dragons etched into the pillars on a rocky mountain top. She stared through it, a sheet of silvery mist obscuring whatever lay beyond it.

“I want you to take Serafina and live a long life. Have her grow up happy and free.”

“Bel, please stay!” Alexius cried out, reaching a hand towards her but it was reflected by a stream of mist. 

Belinha continued to stare into the mist, her eyes overflowing with sorrow.

“One day, I promise that we will live our lives out the way we want. Our souls will find each other again and when we do we will right the wrongs I couldn’t in this lifetime. It may not be in this lifetime or even a thousand years from now, but we will get our chance one day.” She vowed as the mist began to engulf her.

Alexius continued to plead with her. Placing the newborn on the ground, far away from the arch, he took to his black dragon form. He charged towards the mist wall that separated them. The ground quaked as he fell, unleashing a piercing roar of frustration. Long talons then clawed at the wall, to have the long nails turn upwards and break.

“Please forgive me, Alexius.” 

The mist condensed around her and then they both evaporated completely. Through the archway was just an open ocean scenery.

The memory faded away and I clutched onto Elek tighter. 

“You promised we would be together again and live out our lives.” Tears fell freely as I confronted the goddess. I was furious at her and myself for making such a promise. “And now he’s just going to die. He’s leaving me the way you left him.”

With pity in her eyes she lowered herself to me.

“When I told you to find the black dragon, it was my hope that all would be well. I hoped that Oberron would relent and disperse his army once he found out that I had returned, or at least my soul and a piece of my power. I’m sorry for all that you have suffered.”

Her eyes spoke the truth but I didn’t care. Gazing down at Elek I began to search deep inside myself. Yes, we were only two souls in a void of nothingness. Yes, I had no physical strength left in the outer world. But if I could just pull energy from somewhere, there may be a chance.

“I’ll help you.” Alexius announced, taking a seat next to me.

“How?” I didn’t look up.

“I can give you a boost and act as a connection. It’ll be as though you are physically there with him. If we can neutralize the poison then he will be able to do the rest on his own.” 

“Will it really work?” 

Looking up, I locked eyes with Belinha, her face seemed doubtful.

“I can’t say for sure. You’re more powerful than you realize, but with so much of it lying dormant I can’t guarantee that it’ll work.” The goddess admitted.

“But it might?”

She didn’t answer.

“It might?” I repeated.

“With your physical body being as weak as it is right now… if you were to attempt to heal him through the bond it could take whatever is left of you. You may not wake up.”

It wasn’t a choice, I had already made up my mind.

“Even a small chance is better than none.”

Alexius clasped my hand and overlapped it with Elek’s, his own remaining on mine. Belinha reached over and lightly rested a hand on my shoulder.

“Concentrate as best as you can and I’ll try to support you.” The goddess instructed.

Closing my eyes, I searched for any obstruction within Elek’s body. Like small strands of thread, black strings flowed through his entire body. Slowly I worked to eliminate each strand. Only a few strands remained as my energy began to falter and I felt myself becoming weaker.

“Sera.” A soft whisper rose from my chest.

Still, I concentrated on removing the poison.

A calloused hand stretched across my cheek, so familiar.

“Sera.” The voice said again.

Almost done.

“I love you.”

I did it.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Elek

Blood and disinfectant surrounded me as I returned to the infirmary. 

I love you.

Thinking of her face in the void, her determination to help keep me alive, stirred and brought to the surface emotions that had always been there. They had been there for thousands of years as I waited for her return. And now, I needed to go to her.

Sitting upright, I took note of the occupied beds that filled the room. How many more died while I was unconscious? Guilt slipped through my mind. They needed me and I wasn’t there. A clap to my shoulder pulled me away from the carnage.

“Welcome back to the living.” Huri said, relief in their eyes.

“I almost didn’t make it back. How is it outside?”

I stood to my feet, swayed for a moment, and then began to walk up towards the wall.

“Reinforcements finally made it and the other forts are secure as well. The enemy has withdrawn completely, for now at least.”

“Good, now let’s go and bring my wife home.”

Time was not a luxury. She was so frail and beaten.

“She may not wake up.” 

The goddess disclosed the reason behind Sera’s appearance and how she helped heal me regardless. As her astral form rested on my lap, mirroring the physical one. 

Bruises were speckled all over her, clumps of clotted blood clung to her back. Dark rings around her wrists and ankles were nearly too gruesome to look at. Knowing she was still in the hands of the fairies had me beat my wings harder.  The bond acted as my wayfinder, and any stray enemy soldier I saw along the way was swiftly dealt with.

“What’s the plan?” Huri raised up beside me.

“I can find her easy enough. We’ll sneak in and I’ll hand her off to you. Once she’s safe with you, I’m going to make sure they won’t come for our border or her again.”

Huri nodded in understanding, not that I would have minded deliberately further of exactly what I was planning. Tearing Obberon to ribbons with my talons would be a fair start.

Seventy soldiers lay waiting behind us for my signal as Huri and I moved forward alone. The sun sank far below the trees as we landed on a tree-like spire that rose from the castle. Without the rings, I had a clear map of where she was being held and some imagery of what she endured. They only came in bits and flashes, as her emotions were so strong at the time the memories left imprints on her. Hamish would suffer greatly.

Using the shadows to our advantage, silently we made our way through their guard posts, taking out any soldiers we happened upon. One tower stood apart from the rest, with a singular large window the only entrance point from the outside. Stretching out my wings I ascended to the window sill and found the room empty of all life with the exception of her.

Somehow she appeared worse than in the void. Yet, as I lifted my fingers to caress her icy cheek, she was still the most beautiful creature I had ever encountered.

“She’s going to need extensive medical care.” Huri said, peering around my shoulder at her limp form.

Only the light rising and falling of her chest indicated that she may be saved.

“What if I shared some of my power with her?” I had asked the goddess and black dragon that came before me. 

“There’s no guarantee. She may stay comatose forever. She wasn’t able to truly unlock her powers.” Belinha explained.

But I had to at least try. If she woke up then I could go into battle and die willingly knowing she had a chance to finally be free from all those who kept her locked away for so long.

Leaning over I lowered myself to graze her ear with my lips.

“Come back to me.” I pleaded.

Pulling back slightly, I bit my bottom lip to draw out blood. Sucking a substantial amount into my mouth, I lowered my lips onto hers and forced her to swallow it all. Once it was all down I lingered for a moment memorizing her lips. They were soft and fit against mine perfectly. 

Fingers feathered up my chest and a palm rested on my cheek. When I looked up her bright green, gold fleckled eyes fluttered to focus on me and a small smileformed that mirrored my own.

“Finally.” She whispered, pulling for me to meet her again. I did so readily.

“We should get going before they notice their missing guards.” Huri said, heading towards the window.

“Huri is going to take you back to Maleko. You’ll be safe there.” I said, holding her cheek in my hand.

Her brows knitted in confusion.

“Are you not coming?” 

Shaking my head, I rose to my feet. Cradling her in my arms as I moved towards Huri.

“I have some work to do here.”

In a blink, she rolled out of my arms and rose to her feet.

“I can help.” 

“Absolutely not.” 

I went to reach for her, but she backed away.

“Sera, you are injured and need a doctor. I can’t effectively protect you if you’re putting yourself in unnecessary danger.”

Her cheeks puffed out as she gave a frustrated huff of disapproval. Within seconds half of her bruises had faded away and she moved without issue. Inspecting our surroundings she spotted a small rack of elven blades, picking up a gladius.

“I’m my own doctor and I can protect myself.” She paused before me, a grin widening. “Actually, I don’t know what it is but I feel amazing. It’s as if I still have the ring to enhance my power and then some.” 

Expelling a long breath she closed her eyes. Massive white feathered wings sprouted from her back, stretching and flexing. It was as though I were viewing a celestial being, though I suppose in a way I was. The glint in her eyes displayed her determination. I looked over at Huri, hoping for assistance to talk sense in her. 

Their eyes were wide, staring at Sera’s wings. Then Huri fell to one knee before her.

“Truly magnificent. If the goddess, herself, wants to fight and right wrongs, I am not going to be the lowly dragon refusing her.” They said, bowing their head.

Sera gave a lighthearted giggle.

“I’m no goddess, Huri. It’s still just me at the end of the day, and honestly I’m not that much more awakened than before.” 

“Perhaps, but today is still the birth of something truly extraordinary.” 

Huri rose and gestured towards me to come closer. As they did on the night of the Binding Ritual, they laid my hand on top of hers. The warmth from her hand spread through mine, causing my heart to clinch.

“For generations, the line of Thanatos passed down the tale that the goddess and black dragon would return. We knew that our line would be crucial in their appearance with the black dragon waiting for the goddess. Now you two will be able to live the lives you were robbed of all those thousands of years ago.” 

A small hand covered mine. 

“So let’s fix this together.” She offered, eyes sparkling up at me.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Serafina

Elek had gone ahead through the window, transforming into the monstrous black dragon from my vision. To many, I was certain, he was terrifying. Yet, I had never seen anything so breathtaking as a dragon take flight.

“What’s the plan, princess?” 

Rolling my eyes at the mocking tone of the title, I turned to look at the door leading out of the tower to the castle. 

“He will wreck it from the outside, I’ll do the same on the inside.”

“Got it.”

As I reached the door, I was compelled to pause and rethink one piece of my plan. Turning, I took in Huri’s expectant gaze.

“Leave the elf servants alone. Let them have a chance to escape.”

Huri didn’t ask for any explanations and followed me out the door. 

Chaos erupted outside. People screamed in terror. Soldiers barked orders. Every sound made the walls quake in response as we hurried down the stairs to the top landing of the castle. The wings started to become unbearable weights, I had to retract them as we descended. One day I would use them, but not that day.

Fairy guards closed the gap to the other end, blocking further descent.

“Princess Serafina, if you resist and refuse to return to your room we will be forced to escort you there by any means necessary. Your companion will be taken and interrogated.” One called out.

From beside me, Huri gave a maniacal chuckle as they stepped forward. Their fingers took the shape of razor dragon’s talons, clicking them together. The sound chilling me.

“You all look like little babes compared to me. It almost makes me feel bad for what is about to happen.” Huri’s eyes straightened as they placed their spectacles in a breast pocket.

If I blinked I would have missed the swift and merciless display of the carnage of the bodies that fell at Huri’s feet. Their talons dripped with crimson as they reformed back into human-like fingers.

“Hurry along, Sera. Elek is going to be all finished by the time we reach the bottom.” They ushered.

So terrifying, I thought, replaying the massacre in my head. Limbs and heads rolled on the floor, frighted expressions forever petrified on their features.

In the Grand Hall we came face-to-face to the one I wanted to put an end to the most. Even more so than Hamish.

“I don’t know how you managed it, but the Dragon Prince seems to have made a full recovery. How miraculous.” Drawled Morana.

From my peripheral, Huri’s talons were out as they snarled at our opponent. Leather rubbed against my palm as I tightened my grip. She grinned at the sight.

“Kellen isn’t here to stop me now. You’ll make a wonderful little puppet.”

Doors around us opened to reveal the draugr that consisted of men wearing Demarian leathers and elves who had hardly any armor at all. It would be a mercy to dispatch them quickly.

“Leave the undead to me, Sera. You don’t have fire abilities.” Huri instructed.

No, I suppose I didn’t. However, as I lay in the void and hoped to be awakened, there was an epiphany. I was not only a descendant, and holder of the very soul, to Belinha but also the granddaughter to Cato. A deity who governed over the oceans and could summon a hurricane with a sweep of his tail. And the ring on Morana’s finger was no longer going to be a handicap for me.

As Huri summoned a glorious blaze, I searched within myself to sift through my genetic makeup. Being born in Regnum, I should have been born a human. However, as I plucked out the exact strand I was searching for, the idea of my being just a human was laughable. I was far from it. It was time to prove it. To right the wrongs that I couldn’t as Belinha. Beginning with the necromancer.

No, I could not summon fire, but lightning would be enough. Raising my gladius a small spark jumped from my fingertips. Just a bit more.

Soon the entire blade was engulfed with electric energy and I stared at Morana in triumph before making the first move.

Despite being a magic user, she was nimble. Swiping towards her feet she stumbled. Taking advantage, I moved faster. She threw up dark energy shields, but they were so thin that the lightning had little trouble nullifying them. 

In a desperate attempt, she lunged towards me, using her body to knock me to the floor. Marble met the back of my head. Specks of light danced in my vision as she loomed over me, a small dagger in hand.

“I look forward to seeing what else you can do once you’re a beautiful corpse.”

“I’d rather throw myself on a blazing pyre.” I countered, snatching her throat with my open palm.

“Gotcha.”

Vibrations turned to rapid sparks at my fingertips swirling around her neck as I squeezed. The dagger clanked on the floor as Morana frantically tried to pull herself away from me. Unfortunately for her, I wasn’t going to let go.

As she lay lifeless before me, tendons and veins in ribbons about her throat, a sense of relief washed over me. Not just for myself, but for anyone else she had tormented. 

Around Huri and I the undead fell motionless, their strings finally severed. 

“Way to go.” Huri said, peering over my shoulder. 

“That’s one sibling. Two more and a king to go.” I said softly.

Walls shuddered around us as more soldiers enclosed us. Deafening roars shook the ground from outside, causing many of them to step back from us.

“Normally I would have mercy for those who hesitate to follow orders, but we have things to do and places to be.” Talons erupted from Huri’s hands as they approached the fairies.

“I will give you to the count of five to escape. Afterwards, whoever remains will be left wingless and dead at my feet.”

Eyes darted amongst the fairies as they contemplated their fates.

“One…”

Fidgeting began.

“Two…”

A quarter ran.

“Three…”

The rest raised their swords.

“Five…”

True to their word, Huri showed no mercy as they ripped into their flesh as if they were made of butter. Pure malice flared in their eyes, a twisted grin on their lips as they tore off each wing. 

Some who remained tried to run, to fly away to safety; but Huri caught them with ease and slaughtered them. It should have made me retch at the sight. A metallic odor permeated the air and blood covered most of the floor. But I was consumed with reaching outside.

Another roar echoed from outside. Something was changing outside. I could feel it in my soul.

“Elek!” 

Leaping over the carnage, I charged for the double doors. Screaming erupted through a large courtyard at the entrance. Women and children, both elves and fae, ran for their lives into the woods. Regret built up for them, they were innocent after all. Though, any body that lay lifeless on the ground were all armored as soldiers. Elek wasn’t the kind of man to attack those who could not defend themselves.

Up above Elek was gnawing and clawing at a protective shield around Oberron. The king laughed darkly, his palm outstretched as a beam of light shot from his hand running through Elek’s left wing. Fissures sprung from the earth, webbing from Elek’s crashing against the fountain towards me.

“Elek!” 

Halfway through my sprint a hand clasped my upper arm from behind. 

“No, you’ll remain here.” The familiar words sounded from behind me.

Spinning around, I was met with Hamish’s face. Tugging my arm free, I stepped back and lifted my blade.

“Just try and keep me here.” I challenged. 

His eyes widened at my defiance. Just looking at him, I knew he was not a trained fighter. He wasn’t like his brother at all. I raised the tip of my blade to become level with his heart, daring him to engage me.

A grimace formed on his lips before he hastily retreated, running back towards the castle. I would find him later, I thought as I hurried to Elek’s side.

Lifting a warming hand, I swept my fingers across the bloody tear in the membrane of his wing. A low whine rumbling from his jaw.

“It’ll be patched quickly.” I said, firmly pressing against the wound and kneading together every torn piece.

Smiling at my handy work, I looked into Elek’s large eye, that watched me the entire time.

“Let’s go home.” 

I had enough of the mayhem, and the longer we lingered the more likely that innocent people would be hurt. We made our point and would do so again if we were pushed. 

Beams of light struck the ground around us. Using my body as a shield, I laid myself over Elek’s monstrous head, only to have him shield us both with his wings.

“Oh Princess!” A call from outside our cocoon. 

Picking the gladius up from the ground, I nodded at Elek to let me out. I turned a blind eye on Hamish, for the time being. Oberron would not have the same luxury. 

Raising to my feet, I flexed my wings. They suited me, I thought as they spread away from my frame.

Looming above us flew the Fairy King. A grin formed on his lips.

“Or should I say ‘goddess.’” He uttered mockingly as he landed six feet away.

“Call me whatever you desire, it won’t matter soon enough.” I responded, lifting my sword.

Scaled brushed my arm as they receded and the human form of Elek stood beside me. In one hand rested his one-handed sword while the other held a flickering blaze.

Oberron’s tongue darted out, tracing his lips as he stared hungrily towards me.

“It would be a waste to give you to my sons. Perhaps once Demarcus falls I‘ll claim you instead.”

An icy shiver trailed down my spine. Elek moved to block my body with his. Fury cloaked him as his wings pushed me further behind him. A low growl hummed from his chest.

“Oh, young boy.” Oberron mocked, raising a palm. “Dragons are so dim witted. I almost pity you.”

A beam of light erupted from the Fairy King’s palm towards us. Elek threw his ball of fire to the ground. A wall of fire rose up to shield us and swallowed up the blast.

Laughing maniacally, Oberron threw blast after blast towards the fire wall. Elek kept conjuring more to cover all the blind spots until we were surrounded by a ring of fire.

“I fucking hate fairies.” My husband growled out.

“You can’t keep this up, Elek. Let me out and I’ll fight him.” I offered, only to be given wide eyes in response. 

“The necromancer is gone. He won’t risk killing me and I will use that to move in and strike. Trust me.” I pleaded.

He turned away from me, adding more fire to the shield. The pregnant silence was deafening as I watched his shoulders rise with tension. Then a sigh.

A small opening appeared beside me, just big enough to crawl through.

“If you die, I’ll curse your soul.” He muttered.

“I’ll distract him. Go!”

Before leaving through the hole, I leaned into his back. With both arms, I embraced him tightly from behind and reached up to kiss his cheek.

“More like I’ll curse you.” I giggled and then swiftly exited, keeping to the shadows. There was a chance I would only have one opportunity to strike. I had to make it count.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Elek

Once she was out, I sealed the hole back up and raised the wall higher. As he kept sending blast after blast, I knew she got out unseen.

Every fiber in me wanted to keep her in the shield. Keep her safe. The soul of Alexius was demanding that I follow her. But from a tactical mind, and against every instinct raging within me, it made sense to have her attack on her own. She was capable. Or at least that is what I kept telling myself. However, now that she wasn’t in the shield, I could let the fire run wild. It wasn’t going to burn me, but I wasn’t confident that she would be spared from it. 

Engulfing myself completely, I too started blasting. Each one began to meet his own, causing thunderous explosions in the air as they met. 

Feeling out for her location, I sensed she was somewhere behind him. Lowering the wall, I smirked up at the king’s crazed face as he searched for her.

“WHERE IS SHE?” 

Pulling a vial of oil from my pocket, I smashed it against the blade. 

“I wouldn’t worry so much about her when it’s me you are facing.” I answered, sparking a flame from my fingertips.

The sword roared to life as my wings stretched.

“Fine. I’ll kill you and then find her.” 

His face contorted gruesomely.

“And once you’re dead I’ll take your body to her.”

Bile forced its way to my throat. There were rumors that he used similar methods to have his children. Even I didn’t want to believe a man could be so cruel. It was all the more reason to meet him head on.

Pushing off the ground, I shot towards him. A simple execution was too humane for someone like him. I wanted to rip those wings, butcher him the way he did to Sera. I wanted him to try and run away, only to be met by me giving him the agonizing end he deserved.

Lifting an elven blade from his belt, he countered my swings. Although he was close to five-hundred years old, he was nimble and instinctive. 

Wind swirled, making it difficult to stay on top of. With a curled lip and twitch in his eye, Oberron commanded the wind to push harder. Like razors, invisible knives grazed my cheeks and arms. Any bare skin soon became assaulted as small cuts formed.

“Is that all you got, old man?” I snarked, flicking a flame to my fingers, allowing the blaze to ride the wind.

Waves of flames shielded my body as they traveled in the swirls, soon coming in contact with him. His eyes widened in horror as he let out a bloodcurdling scream. Blisters formed on his face and hands, yet he didn’t recall the wind.

Conjuring more flames they licked him aggressively. When it seemed to become too much for him, the wind died down, but the flames remained. I wasn’t going to let up just because he couldn’t keep up.

Pushing him back, I used the fire as a tether to hold him in place. It snakes around him, binding his arms to his sides. The elven blade fell to the ground, sticking upwards.

“Unhand me!” Oberron shrieked, thrashing. The binding grew tighter with each muscle twitch.

“Dragon kind will sleep well knowing you are gone.” 

Fisting the fire rope and raising it upwards, I threw him to the ground. Then I did it again. One more time.

Facedown in the churned up ground, turned mud, the king lay motionless. At first it seemed he was done before Sera had the chance to inflict her punishment on him. 

Lowering myself, I poked him with the tip of my sword. Not piercing, but enough to get him moving. Grunting, he rolled over to face me.

“Just do it, you fucking tyrant.” He spat.

I wanted to. I wanted to show him just how much of a tyrant I could be. Something stopped me. A shriek of pain.

Walking towards us, his hand gripped firmly around my wife’s neck, was Kellen. 

“Let him go and you can have her back.” His voice raised from across the distance.

Sera’s hands frantically scratched at Kellen’s hand and arm, drawing blood in places. He lifted her from the ground, her feet dangling.

“Or I will kill her.” His tone said it was a promise, but his eyes said something else. 

Raising my blade towards the crown prince, I gave a small smirk.

“I was taking her back regardless. And your head will be separated from your shoulders faster than you can blink if you keep restraining her like that.” 

Part of me respected my fae counterpart. Out of the entire royal family, he was the only one with a level head. But the respect wouldn’t spare him from much.

“Kill him!” Oberron shrieked, his eyes wide with fear. 

It happened so fast. Sera swung her legs up, locking them onto Kellen’s neck. His grip on her neck loosened and she flopped down to the ground, only to land a blow to his head. Kellen, didn’t have time to react as her leg made contact with his cheek. He went to the ground in a crumpled lump. 

Oberron took a chance to crawl away, only to be stopped with my boot swiftly meeting his back. I pushed him back into the mud, firmly gripping the base of his wings.

“If she says you can live, I’ll allow it. But not before taking something precious from you.” 

Before she could make it to me, I knew what I wanted to do. I tore at the translucent and delicate wings protruding from Oberron’s back.

“A fairy without wings is hardly more than a human, and a fairy without wings is not able to remain king.” 

Agonizing screams erupted from him. I tore slowly, allowing for the pain to grow and linger. 

“Please show mercy!” He cried. 

Oh, how quick the sadists were at begging for their own lives. Still, I kept pulling until the last strand of sinew was ripped away from him.

To show him further insult, I moved to stand before him. Tears stained his face, snot ran down his chin. Clumping the wings in my fist, they became engulfed in flames. Oberron cried harder, wailing at the loss.

Turning away, I was met with wisps of long black hair as Sera clasped her arms around my neck. With my free arm, I pressed her firmly against me. Relief rushed through. She was safe. 

“The choice is yours.” I said, pulling away to look down at her.

She glanced down at the bloody mess that was Oberron, lowering herself down to face him.

“The grievous actions you have taken against your own people should be heard by all.  Enslaving the elves, forcing yourself on their women. Your treatment towards my stepmother’s sister, your late wife Rosalia. You deserve to be judged at the next world summit where you will stand trial and receive your punishment. This is more of a mercy than you deserve, and certainly more than you have shown onto others.”

It was a fair judgment, but not one I would have made. Still, as I thought more on her decision the more I knew she just saved the world. If we had just killed Oberron outright there would have been repercussions, luring the desire for war.

Her eyes twinkled up at me, a smile on her lips. Those tender lips. On impulse, I closed the gap between us, crushing her mouth with my own. A small gasp of surprise escaped from between us to soon be followed by soft hands grasping the back of my neck. 

A small cough huffed nearby. Huri bent down with rope in hand to bind the king.

“I don’t think we could trust anyone around here to bring him to trial. I’ll just fly him to Regnum. Jovan can begin the summons as soon as possible.” 

They turned to eye the unconscious body of Kellen on the ground.

“Should we take his children as well? Hamish has bombarded his door, but I’m sure we can blast it open if we had to.” They smiled slying, hoping I would order them to do so.

“Take all of them.” Sera answered, turning towards Huri.

“Are you sure? Taking everyone who can govern the country is a slippery slope.” I cautioned. I wanted to take all of them as well, but leaving the country in complete anarchy could prove dangerous.

“I can look after things in Silvania temporarily as I find a suitable replacement for an extended period.” Huri offered.

Scanning the area, Nolan caught my attention as he bound Kellen’s wrists.

“Nolan will do it, along with anyone he wants to pull from the forts.” 

The older man gave a silent nod at his new orders.

“I’ll send you daily updates.” He answered.

It hardly seemed so simple, yet it was. The terrorizing of our border was over and Sera was safe with her hands still wrapped around me. 

Sheathing my sword, I lifted her up to cradle her close to me. Lifting her head, her cheek pressed against mine. Warm and soft against the stumble forming on my own cheek.

“I’ll bring you back to Nautica.” I offered, flexing my wings to prepare for the long flight.

Her cheek swept against mine with a shake of her head.

“That’s too far, Elek. Let’s go to Maleko. I want to see your home. My new home.” 

Who was I to deny her? Of course we could go home.

By the time I reached my windowsill she was fast asleep. We would worry about the blood and grime the next day. At that moment I just wanted to hold her close as we slept in peace.

Chapter Thirty-Six

Serafina

A maniacal laughter bounced off the cell walls. Through the bars Morana’s crimson eyes burned with a playful malice as she stepped forward, a long black cloak trailing behind her. Despair gripped my heart as I felt it sink. Had I not been saved?

“Wake up little angel, it’s time to put you to work.” Her voice rang. 

The cell walls melted away, only to have the familiar walls of Elek’s room form in their place. Mild relief came, watching the location change. It was just a nightmare.

I repeated the thought again and again as she continued to laugh. I just had to wake up.

The room shimmered, with the walls becoming cracked and toppling out of their formation. 

“Good job princess.” Morana said softly, her laughter having subsided.

“What?” I said in confusion. Good job for what?

Stepping away, Morana’s cloak revealed numerous bodies that were hidden beneath it. Screaming in terror, I dropped to my knees covering my eyes to try and erase the images of all of them lying there broken. 

Elek, my guards, my father and brother were all dead at her feet displaying deep slash marks across their bodies. Iron flooded my throat, coating my mouth until I retched. Blood poured freely from my lips as I looked down to find a dagger plunged into my heart.

Looking back towards the bodies I found that they had vanished. All except for Elek, who was now standing above me. His beautiful eyes were dull and cloudy. He reached for the dagger still buried in my chest.

I couldn’t stop him. And as he held the blood soaked dagger above my head I began to plead.

“Wake up! Wake up!”

“Wake up!” That wasn’t me. I looked around as the walls melted away again. 

“Sera, wake up!”

A jolt ran through me as I felt my physical form being thrashed about from the outside.

Opening my eyes, I was met by Elek’s - clear and frantic. He let out a long raspy breath and pulled back, his hands still gripping my shoulders.

Darting around my room, I searched for any signs that I was still dreaming before acknowledging him. 

“I’m sorry. I had a nightmare.” I explained, bowing my head. I was stronger than this.

He pulled me into his chest, stroking my hair as I still tried to correct my breathing.

“It’s okay,” he said softly. “It’s almost over.”

Yes, it was almost over. After having to return to Regnum, Oberron’s trial was finally going to start after a month of waiting - a month of nightmares. Moonlight shone brightly from the window. The sun hadn’t even begun to creep up. Yet I know I wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep.

As I pulled away, I could see that Elek also knew that sleep was an impossibility. 

“Is there something you want to do to pass the time?” 

At first I wondered if he was trying to be coy, but the gleam in his eyes said otherwise. I looked out the window where I could make out the sea-line. So much had happened since that night I had tried to run away. I was so determined that night, and yet, if I had run away my life could have taken a different turn. Then the thoughts of my grandfather came forth.

It will lead you to him regardless of where you are…

“I’d like to see Cato.” I answered after a long pause. 

Without giving an answer, Elek climbed out of bed and pulled on a black tunic. He looked back at me, extending a hand.

“If we sneak out the window and fly over it’ll take us no time at all.” He said.

Wrapping a night robe around myself, I accepted his hand knowing it would take less energy for him to fly than it would for me to transform. As he cradled me in his arms, his wings unfurled and with a leap from the window sill we shot into the sky.

As promised, we reached the cliff of the temple within minutes. The full moon illuminated the waves below, threatening to swallow someone whole if they misstepped. The sea breeze singed my nose with its saltiness. I was going to miss it when the trial was over.

Kneeling on the edge of the cliff, behind the temple, I clasped my hands together throwing a silent wish into the sea. As soon as the thought had finished, the water below began to ripple. Then the small ripples formed into harsh waves, their sea foam climbing higher up the cliff with each passing. Once the spray was high enough to brush my cheek, the form of the serpent came to tower over us to then shrink down into the form of an old man in worn out green robes.

“Hello, blessed one.” He smiled down at me, ushering for me to rise. 

“Hi.” It felt awkward as it was the first time I went to him for advice.

He seemed to have an understanding, though, of my hesitance as he gave me a knowing nod.

“You know, I’ve been around for many, many years. In that time I have picked up new abilities along the way. One of those is a very vague form of the Sight, though, it’s not nearly as clear as it was for Belinha. But I know enough to tell you that trauma can cause all sorts of nasty memories to linger and leave a person with dreams that bend how things could have gone.” He said, inhaling deeply from the pipe.

"So they aren’t actual visions?” I thought aloud.

An aged hand came up to rest on my head. I looked up to see his gaze grow soft. Perhaps it was pity. Then he let out a sigh.

“No, they’re not. You are just in the midst of healing. One day it’ll be easier to distinguish between vivid dreams and prophetic visions, but for now take all your dreams with a pinch of salt. Focus on what you have been able to gain and enjoy this small bliss of happiness.” He said, turning his sight to Elek with a smile.

“After all, my young goddess, you have waited for this opportunity for over five-thousand years - you both have.”

Warmth brushed my arm as Elek took his place beside me and wrapped an arm around my waist. Something stirred within my chest, something ancient. It wasn’t the usual pull of the chain, as that dulled when the bond fell into place. It was a sense of relief that didn’t feel like it belonged to me, yet it didn’t belong to him either. 

A new life for the both of you.  A whisper came from within, causing my lips to curve up slightly.

“I’ll try to make it count.” I murmured, both to Cato and the ancient soul that seemed to hum contently.

“We both will.” Elek added, his grip tightening on my waist.

With my mind finally at ease about the dream, I hugged my grandfather, hoping that it wouldn’t be a forever farewell. Then Elek took me into the sky, circling the sleeping city.

“Why didn’t you tell me about how these dreams were effecting you?” Elek broke through the silence, landing on the plain of grass beside the old hidden cave.

“I didn’t want to worry you.” I admitted, sitting on my favorite rock.

Elek knelt before me, holding both of my hands in his own. I didn’t look at him - didn’t dare to. He had enough responsibility, which I got to witness first-hand in the last month. His desk was always littered with papers and some of his nights ran long. How could I burden him further?

“You worry me regardless. You’re naive and impulsive, not to mention I thought you were going to fly into a tree the other day when you refused to listen to me.”

“You didn’t tell me we were going to be flying into a forest.” I defended, letting out a half-chuckle.

He raised a hand to cup my cheek. 

“You weren’t going to pay attention anyways. Which is why I offered to carry you back to Regnum. But you’re too head-strong and refused. And you think that telling me about your dreams is what’s going to tip the scale?” He asked.

“No, but you do enough…” I said before being cut off by his lips meeting mine. 

The kiss was soft, sweet, and made my heart flutter. It was the sort of kiss that I wish could last forever. When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against my own.

“If I couldn’t juggle my duty to my country and keeping up with your antics, I would make for a pretty pathetic king one day. Don’t worry about me.” He said, kissing the top of my head.

I would have protested further but it felt like a wasted effort. Although he called me head-strong, I knew he was just as stubborn. 

“Besides,” he began again, a smirk tugging at his lips. “If you are that worried about being a burden, you can always make it up to me.”

Catching on, I wrapped my arms around his neck, keeping him close.

“I suppose it would make me feel a little better knowing you were being rewarded for having to deal with me.” I said against his lips and giving a quiet chuckle.

When we returned to the room I made sure to put a dent into the debt that was quickly accumulating between us.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven

Elek

Sera’s anxiety seemed to be holding onto her just as tightly as her hand was on mine. Not that I blamed her, though. As we sat in an elevated box of the courtroom of Jovan’s castle, we had a good view of the proceedings. 

Lined behind a long, elevated bench were the five remaining monarchs waiting to hear the evidence and to cast a vote on King Oberron’s fate. Jovan and my father sat in the middle to lead the court. I knew that those two were going to vote guilty regardless, and I assumed that Latvia was going to side with Jovan. It was the kings of Ignatia and Durant that were toss ups, and if the vote was not unanimous then there was a chance of Oberron and his sons walking free. Taking in the expressions of my father and Jovan, however, told me that they wouldn’t go down without a fight.

“Sera, are you sure you want to be here for this?” Zander asked from Sera’s other side.

She kept her gaze on the podium in the center of the room, that had yet to be utilize by the defendants. They hadn’t entered the room yet, as the rest of the pews were being filled with spectators. It was probably going to be the most important event in their lives to witness the trial of a king. 

“Yes.” Sera answered tightly.

“But you don’t have to subject yourself to this.” Zander said, almost pleading.

Finally she pulled away from the podium to look at her brother, her expression determined.

“If I don’t see this through to the end the what ifs will haunt me for the rest of my life. I want to know why he wanted to invade Demarcus and why he was so determined to have me. Also, I want to understand how a king can treat half of his subjects so viciously.” She said and then turned back to the courtroom. 

Behind us sat Sera’s original set of guards, with the addition of Anton. How I wished for him to be on trial as well for attempting his own form of kidnapping of my wife. If she hadn’t asked me to stay out of it I would have cut his head off as soon as we returned to Regnum. 

They all whispered amongst themselves about how they believed the trial was going to go. Occasionally one would stroke Sera’s hair or grip her upper arm in comfort and ask if she was alright. Each time she responded the same way as she had with her brother. They needed to speed things up, if so I could just get her out of the room.

As if hearing my annoyance, the double doors at the back of the room creaked open revealing two lines of guards and three disheveled fairies between them in chains. Sera’s hand tightened around mine as they made their way to the center of the room. 

“It’s almost over.” I reassured her, stroking the back of her hand with my thumb. 

She gave a subtle nod but said nothing. None of the monarchs or spectators stood. Instead, they all fell silent so that only the rattling of chains echoed through the chambers and tension blanketed over us all. Today was going to determine the fate of an anointed king and the decision would not come lightly.

Jovan rose to his feet to address the crowd.

“Oberron Orwell, Hamish Orwell, and Kellen Orwell you have all been brought here to stand trial and face judgment for the following crimes,” he began and lifted a paper to read from.

“Unlawful advancement of your military forces and occupation of the southern border of Demarcus; unlawful detainment of Demarian soldiers that result in torture and fatalities; unlawful use of necromancy on said Demarian soldiers and Silvania’s own citizens; fraudulent records of the Orwell family line with the exemption of one female daughter now deceased; the violation of the Being Rights Act with the abuse of your elvish citizens; and the unlawful kidnapping of Princess Serafina Gavriil of Demarcus, formally Regnum. Oberron Orwell, how do you plead?” 

“Not guilty.” Oberron answered, holding his head up high. 

It would be so easy to cut it off. I thought as he continued to stretch his neck out.

“Hamish Orwell, how do you plead?”

“Not guilty.” Hamish answered, appearing just as smug as his father.

Not surprising. I thought. I then looked over to see Sera’s face as she heard their pleas. Like a statue her gaze didn’t move. It was only her hand on mine that gave away the turmoil I could feel from inside her. Along with it crossing over to me also came the nausea from anxiety. I just hoped she didn’t make herself ill.

“Kellen Orwell, how do you plead?”

“Guilty.” Kellen said, voice unwavering as he stared up at Jovan.

The room erupted into an audible gasp, as I nearly did. 

“Interesting.” Huri whispered from beside me. Their eyes lit up as they watched in delight. 

Always interested in the drama. I wanted to say but kept it to myself. Instead, I looked back at Sera to see her reaction. Her breath came out rattled as she spoke.

“He would be the honest one.” She murmured.

I had to agree with her, even if I didn’t say it. Kellen’s sense of honor always trumped his  pride in all the time I had known him. But I wondered if he would incriminate his father and brother for his honor or if his sense of loyalty to them would be greater. You never could tell with fairies.

Jovan returned to his seat and motioned for the prosecutor to the podium to make his case. He was considerably young looking with a bowl haircut of brown hair and spectacles. 

“That’s Cedric Gaines, our tutor and Father’s personal attorney.” Zander said, drawing my attention to him. 

“Don’t let his youthful face fool you, he is vicious in the courtroom and has had many years to perfect his skills.”

“Many years?” I questioned.

“He’s been around for a while as his grandmother was an elf in Silvania. He didn’t have to take this case up, but I think this is his way to give his grandmother some justice.” 

I looked at the lawyer more closely to see the slight protrusion of pointed ears hidden by his hair. 

“What happened to her?” I dared to ask.

“Supposedly when Cedric was still young, she returned to Silvania after escaping decades before to save her sister and bring her back to Regnum. The story ends with them both being caught and tortured to death.” Zander explained, keeping his voice barely higher than a whisper.

Sera looked up at him, her expression seeming confused.

“Why have I never heard that?” She questioned her brother.

Zander shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s not really my story to tell now is it? Dad is the one who told me when I asked about Cedric’s ears as a kid.” He said before turning back to the room.

Cedric gave a low bow at the podium.

“Majesties, in an era of peace and prosperity it goes without saying that even one mishap can disrupt our entire way of life.” Cedric began, his voice booming over all the bodies sitting below.

“We have evidence showing that not only has Oberron Orwell and his kin have disrupted this peace, but have been premeditating much larger plans that would spread throughout our lands. From the tip of Regnum to the isolated nation of Kai, the Orwell family was not going to stop at seizing the lands of Demarcus but lands of every nation. Before each of you are various documents taken from the palace of Lockwood, most written in Oberron’s own hand, of implementations of his plans of world domination. Please be advised that some of the content contains graphic images scribed by his own counsel members and necromancers of how they took control of the corpses of Demarian soldiers, as well as their own elvish people. Many are detailed drawings used for identification purposes and display every mark inflicted onto their bodies to allow for the forbidden spells to take hold.”

The monarchs passed the documents amongst themselves as Cedric continued his case. Latvia’s face appeared to considerably ashen at the sight of one paper. I wondered if I could ask to see them later, just for my own understanding of how my men were used as puppets.

“As you can see, these documents give in detail Oberron’s plans, with admission to the unlawful advancements into Demarcus, illegal funding and use of necromancy, as well as the neglect done onto his own people. Many of the test subjects used for the necromancy projects were malnourished elves.”

“Not to mention the use of iron on them.” Sera added quietly.

“And then, there is the matter of kidnapping the daughter of Regnum’s noble king and the future daughter-in-law of Demarcus’ honorable king, Princess Serafina Gavriil.” Cedric continued, raising a packet of pages in the air.

“Each of you have a full statement given by the princess herself of her imprisonment and treatment while under the care of the Orwell royal family.”

“Why does the princess not come down and tell us herself of her experience.” The king of Durant interrupted. I looked over to take in the brother of Queen Regina.

King Fallon had always been known for being vindictive when it came to matters involving Regnum. Although it was his parents who arranged for his sister to come to Regnum and gave up all the land where the springs were. He was the one I had concerns about when it came to the vote. 

From beside me, I could feel Sera begin to squirm as if she were about to take him up on that. Huri then hovered in front of me towards her.

“Just sit right there. The statement you gave is more than enough and he knows it. He’s just baiting you, because if you fumble or forget to mention any detail, he will file a motion to dismiss the case. He’s too close to the Orwells to let them hang.” Huri explained.

My stomach rolled as it contended with her inner thoughts. Bringing her hand up to my lips, I kissed the back of it.

“Huri’s right. You’ve done more than you should have.” 

She gave a silent nod, but I could tell that my words did nothing for her nerves. 

“My lords and lady,” Cedric began again, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “As I am sure you can all understand, the princess faced not only imprisonment but physical, emotional, and, to an extent, sexual abuse.”

My heart tightened remembering when she was writing down her statement. The advancements that Hamish took in her vulnerable state made me want to retch - it made me wish for his blood more than Oberron’s. Gritting my teeth through the new wave of nausea washing over me, I gave Sera’s hand a slight squeeze for support. It would be over my rotting corpse that someone as despicable as Fallon force her to voice her abuse aloud. It was then that my father rose from his seat, turning his body slightly to face Durant’s king.

“We will not be forcing any victim to recount their statements verbally. Written statements are good enough from all the victims and their families. We are not here to cause them further distress than what this trial already does. We are here to cast judgment based on what is already submitted and need nothing more to add to it.” He said and then sat back down, giving Fallon a challenging gleam.

Sometimes he could be a legible person, especially when he had the most to gain. I knew that he took Sera’s abduction as a personal attack and was searching for any excuse to wipe the Orwells out of existence regardless of what the catalyst was.

Clearing his throat, Cedric drew the attention back onto himself.

“As stated before, the statement has been given in full detail and in it you will read her disturbing accounts of not only her treatment but the treatment she saw done unto others in the palace. I am certain that the consciousness of Your Majesties and your hearts will come to the conclusion that the Orwells have caused immense damage in this world and will judge with sound minds. As I come to the end of my own statement, I would like to open the floor to Kellen Orwell as he has made a request to be heard.”

Again, the room erupted into gasps and whispers as Cedric stepped aside to allow for Kellen to take the podium. The betrayed expression on his father and brother’s faces was enough to tell me that this was an unplanned decision. As Kellen squared his shoulders and raised his head, the entire room went silent with everyone teetering their seats to hear what he had to say. Even I had to admit that I was also intrigued by his self-incrimination.

“As the disgraced crown prince of Silvania, I, Kellen Orwell, take full responsibility in my roll of sedating Princess Serafina by means of force, bringing her against her will to Silvania, taking part in imprisoning her, and,” he paused, turning his head up towards my wife.

She met his gaze, her body becoming breathless beside me. He was the first to break by turning back to the monarchs and she inhaled deeply.

“And for forcibly holding her down as Prince Hamish Orwell maimed and butchered her body with a dagger.” His voice cracked, just slightly, but there was remorse. And I knew it was genuine. 

He continued.

“As for the advancements of my brother onto her person, I take responsibility for that as well because she was supposed to be under my personal care and protection while in Silvania. I will make no pleas for forgiveness, as I know the actions I took part in are unredeemable, I just ask that if you should find me guilty, then I hope you lay down a punishment that will fit those crimes. I will accept whatever you deem worthy of my despicable deeds.”

When he finished, he returned to his father’s side, who looked at Kellen as if he were a stranger. But Kellen kept his eyes on the monarchs as they whispered to each other. Once they were finished, Jovan rose to his feet again.

“Will there be a defense?” He asked, turning to a short male fae that was holding a stack of toppling papers.

The fairy looked up in terror as the feat he was given was seeming to sink in. Stepping up to the podium, he put the stack of papers onto the surface and began to fidget with his fingers in front of him.

“Yes, Your Majesties.” He said in a high-pitched voice. Then he began to fumble through the papers as if his defense was going to miraculously appear from within the pile. When he looked back up at the bench all of the color drained from his face and he looked as though he wanted to run.

“The defense of my clients is not in the potential deeds that they may have committed but in the neglect of the policing that has occurred from the World Peace Alliance.” He stammered.

“Excuse me?” Jovan blurted out, leaning over the bench with his face in disbelief.

Even I couldn’t believe that it was the defense they were going with. Blaming ones actions on the fact that they were not being watched closely enough was absurd. The defense attorney seemed to know it as well, as their legs visibly began to shake.

“Umm, well, you see, Your Majesties, the World Peace Alliance has an obligation to take action when one nation has potentially wavered from its path. As no actions were ever taken, my clients potential deeds cannot be judged properly.” 

“Are you saying that you want your clients to be acquitted based on a useless technicality? Are you saying that I, as head of the WPA, should allow my own daughter’s abusers and kidnappers to leave here without punishment?” Jovan challenged, his voice becoming more threatening as he spoke.

The fae was now drowning his clothes in sweat as he began to rummage through the stack once again.

“No, Your Majesty. Well, maybe?” His voice squeaked as he looked up again.

It was then that Latvia raised a hand to gain attention.

“Let us remember that the defense attorney can only defend their clients.” She said, giving the trembling lawyer a small, yet encouraging smile. “Please finish your statement and we will listen without interrupting.”

It seemed like her words caused the defense fae to shake even more. It was clear that he did not want to be the one who could save the Orwells from deserved retribution.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” He said, bowing lowly. “So, yes, because of a potential lax of restrictions and moderating, my client cannot be tried on something that was not seen by another governing body. Thank you for your time.”

He was quick to leave the podium, and stood at least ten feet away from his clients. Part of me held some sympathy for him. 

“We will adjourn for lunch and a two hour recess. When we all return we will have a verdict.” Jovan promised as he gathered up some papers and rose to his feet.

No matter what I put in front of her, Sera refused to eat. I didn’t fault her, however, as even I was having a difficult time getting down a simple sandwich. And when we returned to the courtroom I was convinced she would collapse. Throughout the proceedings she became more pale and sickly as time went on. Pray to the gods that they worked it out. I thought as the monarchs re-entered the room and took their places.

To give the final verdict, King Absalom of Ignatia stood before the bench, facing the accused. He was a good choice, in my opinion. He had the least amount at stake and Ignatia always did its best to remain neutral in the affairs of other nations. 

As an older man, with his white hair and amber eyes, I sometimes forgot that he, too, was descended from the first dragons.

“After careful deliberation, it is with sound minds and sound hearts that we come to this verdict. Each individual will be given their own verdict and sentencing. Please wait until the end of the verdict to make any comments. The accused is also now reminded that if any sentencing is to occur that they retain the right to appeal the decision within a month’s time. The sentencing will remain in effect should such an appeal be approved.” He began, lifting a small piece a paper to read from.

“In the case of the WPA versus Prince Hamish Orwell of Silvania, the jury concludes with a guilty verdict with a life-long sentence of imprisonment in the city of Hyperion.” 

Whispers merged together, causing a loud humming to take over the spectators. Meanwhile, Hamish collapsed onto the marble flooring with an ear-shattering crack as his knees met the floor. He screamed in agony as guards pulled him out of the courtroom. It wasn’t until some saw Absalom’s disapproving gaze that they all fell silent once more.

“In the case of the WPA versus Crown Prince Kellen Orwell of Silvania, the jury concludes with a guilty verdict with a sentencing to be determined at a later date.”

That’s odd. I thought as I watched Kellen give a nod of acknowledgment but remained silent. Beside me, Sera exhaled slowly as Kellen’s verdict was read and I wondered if she had anything to do with the delay in sentencing. Before I could ask, Absalom started again.

“In the case of the WPA versus Fairy King Oberron Orwell of Silvania, the jury concludes with a guilty verdict with a sentencing of,” Absalom paused, turning back towards the other monarchs.

Jovan and my father gave a definitive nod, as Latvia looked on with her hands clasped against her chest and Fallon turned his head away to look anywhere but Oberron.

“Fairy King Oberron Orwell of Silvania, you are sentenced to be executed after the expiration of the appeal time allowance by means of decapitation and then the burning of your remains.” Absalom said, regret seeming into his voice. 

I sat there dumbstruck. Yes, it was the verdict that I wanted to see. Yes, I wanted to see him and his sons hanged. But to see in reality that an anointed king could just be dethroned and executed by his peers hit me with an odd sense of mortality. Such an event had never happened before in written history and it made me think of the disgrace someone had to feel to fall in such a way. 

It would have been more honorable to kill him during the chaos that night, at least then he would have died fighting. But this… to die knowing that it wasn’t for glory or for your country but instead for your own greed - it just pissed me off. And as Oberron continued to stand there, appearing unfazed by the decision made, I found myself becoming more and more angry. He didn’t even try to argue it. He hadn’t made a single noise since walking in.

Did he truly not care about the lives lost for his endeavors? Did he not care that his own fellow monarchs were going to chop his head off in thirty days?

“Hey,” Huri whispered beside me, pulling me away from my thoughts as their hand rested on my shoulder. “Let it go. Take care of her and move on.”

They motioned to Sera, who looked like she was about to faint. I stood and offered my hand, feeling relief when she accepted it. Her dull eyes said it all, we had to get out of there.

Bringing her to the orphanage was the only thing I could think of, and I sighed in relief seeing her smile towards the children as they ran to her. I knew that it was going to take time for her to heal, but seeing that smile gave me hope that it would happen sooner than later. 

That night, after hours of playing with the children, Sera pressed her body against my chest as we readied for bed.

“I asked for Kellen to be returned to Silvania, in my statement.” She admitted softly.

She has her reasons. I thought, my mind whirling through what they could be.

“In the end, I know that he only did it because of loyalty to his father and that if given the chance he could make real changes for the people of Silvania, especially the elves.” She added.

She’s too kind for her own good. But I knew that she was right. She may be naive and at times too trusting of others, but her ability to give second chances for logical reasons and her kindness were traits that I thought my nation could use once we sat on the thrones. 

Kissing her on the top of her head, I pulled her closer so that our bodies were fully flushed with one another. 

“I love you, Serafina.” I said, lifting her chin to take in her features and those beautiful eyes.

Her lips lifted upwards, revealing her white teeth.

“I love you too, Elek.” She returned.

Snaking my hand from her chin to the back of her neck, I ushered her closer and pressed my lips against hers. At that moment, I promised that each bit of available time I had would be spent on making her forget those terrible days in the dungeon.

 

 

  

 Chapter Thirty-Eight

Serafina

 

Huri was beyond talented. Twirling before the mirror, my white skirt, embroidered with cream dragons and sea serpents towards the hem. rose up. The silk bodice wrapped tightly against my torso, smooth of any wrinkle, with short lace sleeves puffing out from my shoulders. 

“A true goddess.” The dragon said behind me, holding a long lace veil.

“Only because you can make a gourd look celestial in one of your gowns.” I laughed, watching them approach from the mirror.

Huri shook their head, pinning the veil to my bun, finishing the sweep of my side parted hair with their hand. Like the hem of my dress, dragons and sea serpents bordered the veil as if in a dance.

 “Take the compliment. I never say anything that is untrue.”

“Didn’t you just tell me the other day that if I went out to the lake during the full moon a unicorn would appear. I went that night and all that showed up was Elek about to have a stroke.” 

Huri pressed a mocking palm to their chest.

“I didn’t say which lake. Anyone would have known that it’s only in Silvania that unicorns appear.” 

“Mmhmm.” 

Light creaking announced the arrival of my wedding party. Filtering in, Laney, Elisa, and Jelena each wore a different shade of blue gowns. Leena arrived last, in a deep purple modest dress. Despite my begging, she refused to be part of the procession. Too much pageantry she claimed.

“You’re a vision!” Elisa exclaimed.

“See? Will you call her a liar as well?” Huri pointed.

“The women in our family have always been modest. To not be is to welcome pride.” Leena said, coming to stand before me.

Her marred face lightened as a smile perked up on her lips.

“But today is special. That beautiful baby I raised is now getting married. Take all the compliments, as they are all true. Beautiful just like your mother.” She said softly, lowering the veil over my face.

I gave a small smile.

“Well, if you put it that way I kinda have to take them.” 

Maleko’s castle held its own temple to Thanatos detached in the back that welcomed all travelers. With high vaulted ceilings, stained glass windows depicting the twin dragons with Belinha, tall obsidian pillars etched with the dragons it was a magnificent display of architecture. Walking towards the building caused my breath to hitch in my chest.

This was it. 

At the closed double-doors my family stood waiting to greet me. Zander approached first, kissing my cheek through the veil.

“You put the stars to shame.” 

“So I keep being told.” I laughed.

“Well, believe it.” He smiled.

“I’ve been told to do that as well.”

“It’s natural to not see yourself as others see you.” Regina acknowledged, walking towards us.

She smiled softly.

“But flattery certainly never hurts.” She said, giving a subtle poke into my father’s side.

He jumped to attention after seeming absent-minded.

“I told you earlier that you looked nice.” He defended, placing a hand in a mocking gesture to the spot she poked.

Regina rolled her eyes.

“Not me. Her.” Her gaze pointed towards me.

“Oh.” My father sheepishly took in my appearance.

His eyes softened. Pacing a hand on each shoulder, he leaned in to kiss my forehead.

“Will you be happy, my little angel?”

The corners of my mouth rose.

“For the first time in my life, I think I have found my place. With him. Yes, I do believe I will be happy.”

His eyes glazed and he gave a heavy sigh before nodding. Drawing me in, he embraced me tightly. It felt like the very last hug I would receive from him. It wouldn’t be, I told myself. But, it would be some time before the next one. With that in mind, I hug him just as fiercely.

A wail of a sound erupted from being us. Huri audibly blew their nose and wiped their wet eyes. Waving a hand, they motioned for us to ignore them.

“Don’t mind me. It’s just all so beautiful to watch. I promise to take the best care of your daughter, Jovan.” Huri vowed.

My father appeared taken aback, clearing his throat to regain himself.

“I meant with the Drakonis boy. But I appreciate you as well.” He then smiled softly at me.

“We better go find our places. Can’t have the family of the bride be late.” 

Pausing before the door, I inhaled deeply, clutching my bouquet of lilies and peonies close to my chest. Yes, we were bound. Yes, we had been living together for three months. Nearly four if I included the time we spent in Regnum together.

No, there was no regret. There was no hesitation. Just anticipation for the next chapter. Our future finally belonged to us, and after thousands of years our souls could find peace.

Peering down the slight hill, towards the cobblestone road that led into the city, I caught a distant glimpse of my project. The orphanage. A landscape of snow capped mountains just beyond it.

It was merely a shell at the moment, but would be magnificent when finished. And I was prepared to devote my life to it.

“Are you ready?” 

Huri’s voice pulled at me, luring my gaze to theirs. 

“Yes.”

Pushing on the double doors, an orchestra began to blare announcing my arrival. The guests stood to attention and my father had tears in his eyes. But hardly any of that registered in my mind. As my gaze met his indigo golden crowned eyes, everything else melted away.

I found my home.